This is a modern-English version of Intentions, originally written by Wilde, Oscar. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


INTENTIONS

BY
OSCAR WILDE

BY
OSCAR WILDE

 

METHUEN & CO. LTD.
36 ESSEX STREET W.C.
LONDON

METHUEN & CO. LTD.
36 ESSEX STREET W.C.
LONDON

 

First Published, at 1s. net, in 1913

First Published, at 1s.net, in 1913

 

This Book was First Published

This book was first published

1891

1891

Second Edition

2nd Edition

1894

1894

First Published (Third Edition) by Methuen and Co.

First Published (Third Edition) by Methuen and Co.

1908

1908

Fourth Edition

Fourth Edition

1909

1909

Fifth Edition

Fifth Ed.

1911

1911

 

DEDICATED
TO
MRS. CAREW
BY
THE AUTHOR’S LITERARY EXECUTOR

FOR
MRS. CAREW
FROM
THE AUTHOR’S LITERARY EXECUTOR

 

CONTENTS

 

PAGE

PAGE

The Decay of Lying

The Decline of Honesty

Pen, Pencil, and Poison

Pen, Pencil, and Poison

The Critic as Artist

The Critic as Creator

The Truth of Masks

The Reality of Masks

p. 1THE DECAY OF LYING:
A NOTE

A DIALOGUEPersons: Cyril and
VivianScene: the Library of a country
house in Nottinghamshire.

A DIALOGUEPersons: Cyril and
VivianScene: the Library of a country
house in Nottinghamshire.

Cyril (coming in through the open window from the terrace).  My dear Vivian, don’t coop yourself up all day in the library.  It is a perfectly lovely afternoon.  The air is exquisite.  There is a mist upon the woods, like the purple bloom upon a plum.  Let us go and lie on the grass and smoke cigarettes and enjoy Nature.

Cyril (coming in through the open window from the terrace). My dear Vivian, don’t shut yourself in all day in the library. It’s a beautiful afternoon. The air is delightful. There’s a mist over the woods, like the purple dust on a plum. Let’s go lie on the grass, smoke cigarettes, and enjoy nature.

Vivian.  Enjoy Nature!  I am glad to say that I have entirely lost that faculty.  People tell us that Art makes us love Nature more than we loved her before; that it reveals her secrets to us; and that after a careful study of Corot and Constable we see things in her that had escaped our observation.  My own experience is that the more we study Art, the less we care for Nature.  What Art really reveals to us is Nature’s lack of design, her curious crudities, her extraordinary monotony, her absolutely unfinished condition.  Nature has good intentions, of course, but, as Aristotle once said, she cannot carry them out.  When I look at a landscape I cannot help seeing all its defects.  It is fortunate for us, however, that Nature is so imperfect, as otherwise we should have no art at all.  Art is our spirited protest, our gallant attempt to teach Nature her proper place.  As for the infinite variety of Nature, that is a pure myth.  It is not to be found in Nature herself.  It resides in the imagination, or fancy, or cultivated blindness of the man who looks at her.

Vivian. Enjoy Nature! I'm happy to say that I've completely lost that ability. People say that art makes us appreciate nature more than we did before, that it reveals her secrets to us, and that after studying Corot and Constable, we notice things in nature that we previously overlooked. My experience, however, is that the more we study art, the less we care about nature. What art really shows us is nature’s lack of design, her odd imperfections, her remarkable monotony, and her totally unfinished state. Nature means well, of course, but, as Aristotle once pointed out, she just can't follow through. When I look at a landscape, I can’t help but see all its flaws. Thankfully, nature is so imperfect; otherwise, we wouldn't have any art at all. Art is our passionate protest, our bold effort to teach nature her rightful place. As for the endless variety of nature, that's just a myth. It’s not found in nature herself. It lives in the imagination, or whims, or the selective blindness of the person observing her.

Cyril.  Well, you need not look at the landscape.  You can lie on the grass and smoke and talk.

Cyril. Well, you don’t have to gaze at the scenery. You can just lie on the grass, smoke, and chat.

Vivian.  But Nature is so uncomfortable.  Grass is hard and lumpy and damp, and full of dreadful black insects.  Why, even Morris’s poorest workman could make you a more comfortable seat than the whole of Nature can.  Nature pales before the furniture of ‘the street which from Oxford has borrowed its name,’ as the poet you love so much once vilely phrased it.  I don’t complain.  If Nature had been comfortable, mankind would never have invented architecture, and I prefer houses to the open air.  In a house we all feel of the proper proportions.  Everything is subordinated to us, fashioned for our use and our pleasure.  Egotism itself, which is so necessary to a proper sense of human dignity, is entirely the result of indoor life.  Out of doors one becomes abstract and impersonal.  One’s individuality absolutely leaves one.  And then Nature is so indifferent, so unappreciative.  Whenever I am walking in the park here, I always feel that I am no more to her than the cattle that browse on the slope, or the burdock that blooms in the ditch.  Nothing is more evident than that Nature hates Mind.  Thinking is the most unhealthy thing in the world, and people die of it just as they die of any other disease.  Fortunately, in England at any rate, thought is not catching.  Our splendid physique as a people is entirely due to our national stupidity.  I only hope we shall be able to keep this great historic bulwark of our happiness for many years to come; but I am afraid that we are beginning to be over-educated; at least everybody who is incapable of learning has taken to teaching—that is really what our enthusiasm for education has come to.  In the meantime, you had better go back to your wearisome uncomfortable Nature, and leave me to correct my proofs.

Vivian. But nature is so uncomfortable. Grass is hard and bumpy and damp, and it’s crawling with awful black insects. Even the worst worker at Morris’s could make you a more comfortable seat than nature can. Nature can’t compete with the furniture from 'the street which borrowed its name from Oxford,’ as that poet you love so much once crudely put it. I’m not complaining. If nature were more comfortable, humanity would never have created architecture, and I prefer houses to the outdoors. In a house, everything feels right. Everything is designed for our use and enjoyment. Egotism, which is essential for a proper sense of human dignity, entirely comes from living indoors. Outside, you become abstract and impersonal. Your individuality completely disappears. Plus, nature is so indifferent, so unappreciative. Whenever I’m walking in the park here, I always feel that I mean no more to her than the cattle grazing on the hill, or the burdock growing in the ditch. It’s obvious that nature dislikes thought. Thinking is the most unhealthy thing in the world, and people die from it just like they die from any other sickness. Fortunately, at least in England, thought isn’t contagious. Our great physicality as a nation is entirely thanks to our national ignorance. I just hope we can maintain this historic shield of our happiness for many years to come; but I’m worried we’re starting to get too educated; at least everyone who can’t learn has taken to teaching—that’s really what our enthusiasm for education has become. In the meantime, you’d better go back to your tiresome uncomfortable nature and let me get back to correcting my proofs.

Cyril.  Writing an article!  That is not very consistent after what you have just said.

Cyril. Writing an article! That doesn't really match what you just said.

Vivian.  Who wants to be consistent?  The dullard and the doctrinaire, the tedious people who carry out their principles to the bitter end of action, to the reductio ad absurdum of practice.  Not I.  Like Emerson, I write over the door of my library the word ‘Whim.’  Besides, my article is really a most salutary and valuable warning.  If it is attended to, there may be a new Renaissance of Art.

Vivian. Who wants to be consistent? The dull and dogmatic, the boring people who stick to their principles no matter what, pushing them to the extreme. Not me. Like Emerson, I have the word ‘Whim’ written over the door of my library. Besides, my article is actually a very helpful and important warning. If people pay attention to it, there could be a new Renaissance of Art.

Cyril.  What is the subject?

Cyril. What’s the subject?

Vivian.  I intend to call it ‘The Decay of Lying: A Protest.’

Vivian. I plan to title it ‘The Decay of Lying: A Protest.’

Cyril.  Lying!  I should have thought that our politicians kept up that habit.

Cyril. Lying! I would have thought that our politicians had that habit down.

Vivian.  I assure you that they do not.  They never rise beyond the level of misrepresentation, and actually condescend to prove, to discuss, to argue.  How different from the temper of the true liar, with his frank, fearless statements, his superb irresponsibility, his healthy, natural disdain of proof of any kind!  After all, what is a fine lie?  Simply that which is its own evidence.  If a man is sufficiently unimaginative to produce evidence in support of a lie, he might just as well speak the truth at once.  No, the politicians won’t do.  Something may, perhaps, be urged on behalf of the Bar.  The mantle of the Sophist has fallen on its members.  Their feigned ardours and unreal rhetoric are delightful.  They can make the worse appear the better cause, as though they were fresh from Leontine schools, and have been known to wrest from reluctant juries triumphant verdicts of acquittal for their clients, even when those clients, as often happens, were clearly and unmistakeably innocent.  But they are briefed by the prosaic, and are not ashamed to appeal to precedent.  In spite of their endeavours, the truth will out.  Newspapers, even, have degenerated.  They may now be absolutely relied upon.  One feels it as one wades through their columns.  It is always the unreadable that occurs.  I am afraid that there is not much to be said in favour of either the lawyer or the journalist.  Besides, what I am pleading for is Lying in art.  Shall I read you what I have written?  It might do you a great deal of good.

Vivian. I promise you they don’t. They never go beyond misrepresentation and even go so far as to prove, debate, and argue. How different from a true liar’s mindset, with his open, bold statements, his complete lack of accountability, and his healthy, natural disdain for any kind of proof! After all, what makes a great lie? It’s simply one that serves as its own evidence. If someone is dull enough to provide proof for a lie, he might as well just tell the truth from the start. No, politicians won't cut it. Something could potentially be said in defense of lawyers. They’ve taken on the guise of the Sophist. Their fake passion and exaggerated rhetoric are entertaining. They can make a bad case seem like a good one, as if they just came from Leontine schools, and they’ve been known to get reluctant juries to hand down verdicts of acquittal for their clients, even when those clients, as is often the case, were clearly and unmistakably innocent. But they’re advised by the mundane and aren’t afraid to rely on precedent. Despite their efforts, the truth will come out. Even newspapers have gone downhill. They can now be completely trusted. You can feel it as you sift through their articles. It’s always the unreadable that stands out. I’m afraid there isn’t much to commend either lawyers or journalists. Besides, what I’m advocating for is Lying in art. Should I read you what I’ve written? It might do you a lot of good.

Cyril.  Certainly, if you give me a cigarette.  Thanks.  By the way, what magazine do you intend it for?

Cyril.  Sure, if you hand me a cigarette.  Thanks.  By the way, which magazine are you planning to use it for?

Vivian.  For the Retrospective Review.  I think I told you that the elect had revived it.

Vivian. For the Retrospective Review. I think I mentioned that the elect had brought it back.

Cyril.  Whom do you mean by ‘the elect’?

Cyril. Who are you referring to by 'the elect'?

Vivian.  Oh, The Tired Hedonists, of course.  It is a club to which I belong.  We are supposed to wear faded roses in our button-holes when we meet, and to have a sort of cult for Domitian.  I am afraid you are not eligible.  You are too fond of simple pleasures.

Vivian. Oh, The Tired Hedonists, of course. It’s a club I belong to. We’re supposed to wear faded roses in our buttonholes when we meet and have a sort of cult for Domitian. I'm afraid you can't join. You enjoy simple pleasures too much.

Cyril.  I should be black-balled on the ground of animal spirits, I suppose?

Cyril. I guess I should be excluded based on my energy, right?

Vivian.  Probably.  Besides, you are a little too old.  We don’t admit anybody who is of the usual age.

Vivian. Probably. Besides, you're a bit too old. We don’t accept anyone who is the typical age.

Cyril.  Well, I should fancy you are all a good deal bored with each other.

Cyril. Well, I bet you all are pretty tired of each other's company.

Vivian.  We are.  This is one of the objects of the club.  Now, if you promise not to interrupt too often, I will read you my article.

Viv. We are. This is one of the goals of the club. Now, if you promise not to interrupt too much, I will read you my article.

Cyril.  You will find me all attention.

Cyril. You’ll find me fully focused.

Vivian (reading in a very clear, musical voice).  The Decay Of Lying: A Protest.—One of the chief causes that can be assigned for the curiously commonplace character of most of the literature of our age is undoubtedly the decay of Lying as an art, a science, and a social pleasure.  The ancient historians gave us delightful fiction in the form of fact; the modern novelist presents us with dull facts under the guise of fiction.  The Blue-Book is rapidly becoming his ideal both for method and manner.  He has his tedious document humain, his miserable little coin de la création, into which he peers with his microscope.  He is to be found at the Librairie Nationale, or at the British Museum, shamelessly reading up his subject.  He has not even the courage of other people’s ideas, but insists on going directly to life for everything, and ultimately, between encyclopædias and personal experience, he comes to the ground, having drawn his types from the family circle or from the weekly washerwoman, and having acquired an amount of useful information from which never, even in his most meditative moments, can he thoroughly free himself.

Vivian (reading in a very clear, musical voice). The Decline of Honesty: A Protest.—One of the main reasons we can point to for the surprisingly ordinary nature of a lot of today’s literature is definitely the decline of lying as an art, a science, and a social pleasure. The ancient historians provided us with enjoyable fiction dressed as fact; today’s novelists offer us boring facts masquerading as fiction. The Blue-Book is quickly becoming their ideal for both style and approach. They have their tedious document humain, their pathetic little coin de la création, which they examine under a microscope. You can find them at the Librairie Nationale or the British Museum, shamelessly researching their topics. They lack even the courage to borrow from others' ideas and insist on turning directly to life for everything. Ultimately, between encyclopedias and personal experiences, they hit the ground, drawing their characters from their family or the weekly laundry lady, and acquiring a bunch of useless information that they can never completely shake off, even in their deepest thoughts.

‘The lose that results to literature in general from this false ideal of our time can hardly be overestimated.  People have a careless way of talking about a “born liar,” just as they talk about a “born poet.”  But in both cases they are wrong.  Lying and poetry are arts—arts, as Pinto saw, not unconnected with each other—and they require the most careful study, the most disinterested devotion.  Indeed, they have their technique, just as the more material arts of painting and sculpture have, their subtle secrets of form and colour, their craft-mysteries, their deliberate artistic methods.  As one knows the poet by his fine music, so one can recognise the liar by his rich rhythmic utterance, and in neither case will the casual inspiration of the moment suffice.  Here, as elsewhere, practice must, precede perfection.  But in modern days while the fashion of writing poetry has become far too common, and should, if possible, be discouraged, the fashion of lying has almost fallen into disrepute.  Many a young man starts in life with a natural gift for exaggeration which, if nurtured in congenial and sympathetic surroundings, or by the imitation of the best models, might grow into something really great and wonderful.  But, as a rule, he comes to nothing.  He either falls into careless habits of accuracy—’

‘The loss to literature in general from this false ideal of our time can hardly be overstated. People have a casual way of talking about a “born liar,” just like they talk about a “born poet.” But in both cases, they are mistaken. Lying and poetry are arts—arts, as Pinto noted, not unrelated to each other—and they require careful study and genuine dedication. In fact, they have their own techniques, just like the more tangible arts of painting and sculpture, with their subtle secrets of form and color, their craft mysteries, and their deliberate artistic methods. Just as one recognizes a poet by his beautiful music, one can identify a liar by his rich, rhythmic speech, and in neither instance will a moment of casual inspiration be enough. Here, as in other areas, practice must precede perfection. Yet in modern times, while writing poetry has become far too common and should, if possible, be discouraged, the art of lying has almost fallen out of favor. Many young men start life with a natural talent for exaggeration that, if nurtured in supportive environments or through the imitation of excellent models, could develop into something truly great and remarkable. But generally, they end up achieving nothing. They either fall into careless habits of accuracy—’

Cyril.  My dear fellow!

Cyril. My dear friend!

Vivian.  Please don’t interrupt in the middle of a sentence.  ‘He either falls into careless habits of accuracy, or takes to frequenting the society of the aged and the well-informed.  Both things are equally fatal to his imagination, as indeed they would be fatal to the imagination of anybody, and in a short time he develops a morbid and unhealthy faculty of truth-telling, begins to verify all statements made in his presence, has no hesitation in contradicting people who are much younger than himself, and often ends by writing novels which are so lifelike that no one can possibly believe in their probability.  This is no isolated instance that we are giving.  It is simply one example out of many; and if something cannot be done to check, or at least to modify, our monstrous worship of facts, Art will become sterile, and beauty will pass away from the land.

Vivian. Please don’t interrupt someone while they’re speaking. ‘He either develops careless habits regarding accuracy or starts hanging out with older, well-informed people. Both of these can kill his imagination, just as they would anyone else's, and before long he cultivates a weird and unhealthy knack for truth-telling, begins to verify every statement made in front of him, isn’t afraid to contradict people who are much younger, and often ends up writing novels that are so realistic that no one can actually believe in their plausibility. This isn't just a one-off example. It's merely one case out of many; and if we don’t do something to rein in, or at least change, our crazy obsession with facts, Art will become lifeless, and beauty will disappear from our world.

‘Even Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson, that delightful master of delicate and fanciful prose, is tainted with this modern vice, for we know positively no other name for it.  There is such a thing as robbing a story of its reality by trying to make it too true, and The Black Arrow is so inartistic as not to contain a single anachronism to boast of, while the transformation of Dr. Jekyll reads dangerously like an experiment out of the Lancet.  As for Mr. Rider Haggard, who really has, or had once, the makings of a perfectly magnificent liar, he is now so afraid of being suspected of genius that when he does tell us anything marvellous, he feels bound to invent a personal reminiscence, and to put it into a footnote as a kind of cowardly corroboration.  Nor are our other novelists much better.  Mr. Henry James writes fiction as if it were a painful duty, and wastes upon mean motives and imperceptible “points of view” his neat literary style, his felicitous phrases, his swift and caustic satire.  Mr. Hall Caine, it is true, aims at the grandiose, but then he writes at the top of his voice.  He is so loud that one cannot bear what he says.  Mr. James Payn is an adept in the art of concealing what is not worth finding.  He hunts down the obvious with the enthusiasm of a short-sighted detective.  As one turns over the pages, the suspense of the author becomes almost unbearable.  The horses of Mr. William Black’s phaeton do not soar towards the sun.  They merely frighten the sky at evening into violent chromolithographic effects.  On seeing them approach, the peasants take refuge in dialect.  Mrs. Oliphant prattles pleasantly about curates, lawn-tennis parties, domesticity, and other wearisome things.  Mr. Marion Crawford has immolated himself upon the altar of local colour.  He is like the lady in the French comedy who keeps talking about “le beau ciel d’Italie.”  Besides, he has fallen into the bad habit of uttering moral platitudes.  He is always telling us that to be good is to be good, and that to be bad is to be wicked.  At times he is almost edifying.  Robert Elsmere is of course a masterpiece—a masterpiece of the “genre ennuyeux,” the one form of literature that the English people seems thoroughly to enjoy.  A thoughtful young friend of ours once told us that it reminded him of the sort of conversation that goes on at a meat tea in the house of a serious Nonconformist family, and we can quite believe it.  Indeed it is only in England that such a book could be produced.  England is the home of lost ideas.  As for that great and daily increasing school of novelists for whom the sun always rises in the East-End, the only thing that can be said about them is that they find life crude, and leave it raw.

‘Even Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson, that charming master of delicate and imaginative prose, is tainted by this modern flaw, as we can only call it. There is a way of stripping a story of its reality by trying to make it too accurate, and The Black Arrow is crafted so poorly that it doesn’t contain a single anachronism to brag about, while the transformation of Dr. Jekyll feels dangerously like an experiment from the Lancet. As for Mr. Rider Haggard, who once had the potential to be a truly magnificent storyteller, he is now so scared of being seen as a genius that when he does tell us something marvelous, he feels compelled to invent a personal anecdote and include it in a footnote as a sort of cowardly verification. Our other novelists aren’t much better. Mr. Henry James writes fiction like it’s a painful obligation, squandering his neat literary style, eloquent phrases, and sharp satire on trivial motives and barely noticeable “points of view.” Mr. Hall Caine aims for the grand but writes at such a loud volume that it’s hard to tolerate what he says. Mr. James Payn is skilled at hiding what isn’t worth finding. He pursues the obvious with the zeal of a nearsighted detective. As you flip through the pages, the author’s suspense becomes almost unbearable. Mr. William Black’s carriage horses don’t soar toward the sun; they just scare the evening sky into striking chromolithographic effects. When they come near, the peasants retreat into dialect. Mrs. Oliphant chatters cheerfully about curates, lawn-tennis parties, domestic life, and other boring topics. Mr. Marion Crawford has sacrificed himself on the altar of local color. He’s like the lady in the French comedy who constantly talks about “le beau ciel d’Italie.” Plus, he’s fallen into the bad habit of stating moral clichés. He keeps telling us that being good is good, and that being bad is wicked. At times he’s almost preachy. Robert Elsmere is, of course, a masterpiece—a masterpiece of the “tedious genre,” the one type of literature that the English seem to thoroughly enjoy. A thoughtful young friend of ours once mentioned that it reminded him of the kind of conversation that happens at a meat tea in the house of a serious Nonconformist family, and we can definitely believe it. Indeed, it’s only in England that such a book could be created. England is the home of lost ideas. As for that growing school of novelists for whom the sun always rises in the East End, the only thing to say about them is that they find life raw and leave it untouched.

‘In France, though nothing so deliberately tedious as Robert Elsmere has been produced, things are not much better.  M. Guy de Maupassant, with his keen mordant irony and his hard vivid style, strips life of the few poor rags that still cover her, and shows us foul sore and festering wound.  He writes lurid little tragedies in which everybody is ridiculous; bitter comedies at which one cannot laugh for very tears.  M. Zola, true to the lofty principle that he lays down in one of his pronunciamientos on literature, “L’homme de génie n’a jamais d’esprit,” is determined to show that, if he has not got genius, he can at least be dull.  And how well he succeeds!  He is not without power.  Indeed at times, as in Germinal, there is something almost epic in his work.  But his work is entirely wrong from beginning to end, and wrong not on the ground of morals, but on the ground of art.  From any ethical standpoint it is just what it should be.  The author is perfectly truthful, and describes things exactly as they happen.  What more can any moralist desire?  We have no sympathy at all with the moral indignation of our time against M. Zola.  It is simply the indignation of Tartuffe on being exposed.  But from the standpoint of art, what can be said in favour of the author of L’Assommoir, Nana and Pot-Bouille?  Nothing.  Mr. Ruskin once described the characters in George Eliot’s novels as being like the sweepings of a Pentonville omnibus, but M. Zola’s characters are much worse.  They have their dreary vices, and their drearier virtues.  The record of their lives is absolutely without interest.  Who cares what happens to them?  In literature we require distinction, charm, beauty and imaginative power.  We don’t want to be harrowed and disgusted with an account of the doings of the lower orders.  M. Daudet is better.  He has wit, a light touch and an amusing style.  But he has lately committed literary suicide.  Nobody can possibly care for Delobelle with his “Il faut lutter pour l’art,” or for Valmajour with his eternal refrain about the nightingale, or for the poet in Jack with his “mots cruels,” now that we have learned from Vingt Ans de ma Vie littéraire that these characters were taken directly from life.  To us they seem to have suddenly lost all their vitality, all the few qualities they ever possessed.  The only real people are the people who never existed, and if a novelist is base enough to go to life for his personages he should at least pretend that they are creations, and not boast of them as copies.  The justification of a character in a novel is not that other persons are what they are, but that the author is what he is.  Otherwise the novel is not a work of art.  As for M. Paul Bourget, the master of the roman psychologique, he commits the error of imagining that the men and women of modern life are capable of being infinitely analysed for an innumerable series of chapters.  In point of fact what is interesting about people in good society—and M. Bourget rarely moves out of the Faubourg St. Germain, except to come to London,—is the mask that each one of them wears, not the reality that lies behind the mask.  It is a humiliating confession, but we are all of us made out of the same stuff.  In Falstaff there is something of Hamlet, in Hamlet there is not a little of Falstaff.  The fat knight has his moods of melancholy, and the young prince his moments of coarse humour.  Where we differ from each other is purely in accidentals: in dress, manner, tone of voice, religious opinions, personal appearance, tricks of habit and the like.  The more one analyses people, the more all reasons for analysis disappear.  Sooner or later one comes to that dreadful universal thing called human nature.  Indeed, as any one who has ever worked among the poor knows only too well, the brotherhood of man is no mere poet’s dream, it is a most depressing and humiliating reality; and if a writer insists upon analysing the upper classes, he might just as well write of match-girls and costermongers at once.’  However, my dear Cyril, I will not detain you any further just here.  I quite admit that modern novels have many good points.  All I insist on is that, as a class, they are quite unreadable.

In France, even though nothing as deliberately dull as Robert Elsmere has come out, things aren’t much better. Guy de Maupassant, with his sharp, biting irony and his clear, vivid style, strips life of the few rags that might still cover it and reveals the ugly, festering wounds beneath. He writes intense little tragedies where everyone is ridiculous; bitter comedies that make you want to cry instead of laugh. Zola, staying true to his grand principle that “genius never has wit,” is determined to show that even if he lacks genius, he can at least be boring. And he does a great job at it! He has some power; indeed, at times, as in Germinal, there’s something almost epic in his work. But his work is completely misguided from start to finish, not because of morals, but because of art. From any ethical perspective, it’s exactly what it should be. The author is completely truthful and describes things just as they happen. What more could any moralist want? We don’t feel any sympathy for the moral outrage of our time against Zola. It’s simply the outrage of Tartuffe when exposed. But from an artistic perspective, what can be said in favor of the author of L’Assommoir, Nana, and Pot-Bouille? Nothing. Mr. Ruskin once described the characters in George Eliot's novels as being like the leftover scraps of a Pentonville bus, but Zola’s characters are much worse. They have their gloomy vices and their even gloomier virtues. Their lives are utterly uninteresting. Who cares what happens to them? In literature, we want distinction, charm, beauty, and imaginative power. We don’t want to be tortured and disgusted by the lives of the lower classes. Daudet is better. He has wit, a light touch, and an entertaining style. But he has recently committed literary suicide. Nobody can care about Delobelle with his “Il faut lutter pour l’art,” or about Valmajour with his endless refrain about the nightingale, or the poet in Jack with his “cruel words,” now that we know from Vingt Ans de ma Vie littéraire that these characters were taken straight from real life. They seem to have suddenly lost all their vitality and the few qualities they ever had. The only real people are those who never existed, and if a novelist is low enough to base their characters on real life, they should at least pretend they are creations and not brag about them as copies. The value of a character in a novel isn’t that real people are as they are, but that the author is who they are. Otherwise, the novel isn’t a work of art. As for Paul Bourget, the master of the roman psychologique, he falls into the error of thinking that modern men and women can be infinitely analyzed across countless chapters. In reality, what’s interesting about people in high society—and Bourget rarely leaves the Faubourg St. Germain, except to come to London—is the facade each of them wears, not the reality behind it. It’s a humbling confession, but we’re all made of the same stuff. In Falstaff, there’s a bit of Hamlet, and in Hamlet, there’s some of Falstaff. The fat knight has moments of melancholy, and the young prince has his coarse humor. Where we differ is purely in the trivial details: clothing, mannerisms, tone of voice, religious beliefs, appearance, habits, and such. The more you analyze people, the more the reasons for analysis disappear. Eventually, you arrive at that terrible universal truth called human nature. Indeed, anyone who has ever worked among the poor knows too well that the brotherhood of man is no mere poet’s fantasy; it’s a very depressing and humbling reality. If a writer insists on analyzing the upper classes, they might as well write about matchgirls and street vendors right away. However, my dear Cyril, I won’t keep you any longer right now. I fully admit that modern novels have many positive aspects. All I insist on is that, as a whole, they are completely unreadable.

Cyril.  That is certainly a very grave qualification, but I must say that I think you are rather unfair in some of your strictures.  I like The Deemster, and The Daughter of Heth, and Le Disciple, and Mr. Isaacs, and as for Robert Elsmere, I am quite devoted to it.  Not that I can look upon it as a serious work.  As a statement of the problems that confront the earnest Christian it is ridiculous and antiquated.  It is simply Arnold’s Literature and Dogma with the literature left out.  It is as much behind the age as Paley’s Evidences, or Colenso’s method of Biblical exegesis.  Nor could anything be less impressive than the unfortunate hero gravely heralding a dawn that rose long ago, and so completely missing its true significance that he proposes to carry on the business of the old firm under the new name.  On the other hand, it contains several clever caricatures, and a heap of delightful quotations, and Green’s philosophy very pleasantly sugars the somewhat bitter pill of the author’s fiction.  I also cannot help expressing my surprise that you have said nothing about the two novelists whom you are always reading, Balzac and George Meredith.  Surely they are realists, both of them?

Cyril. That’s definitely a serious criticism, but I have to say I think you’re a bit unfair in some of your judgments. I enjoy The Deemster, The Daughter of Heth, Le Disciple, and Mr. Isaacs, and as for Robert Elsmere, I’m really devoted to it. Not that I see it as a serious piece of work. As a reflection of the challenges faced by the dedicated Christian, it’s ridiculous and outdated. It’s just Arnold’s Literature and Dogma with the literature part missing. It’s as out of touch with the times as Paley’s Evidences or Colenso’s approach to Biblical interpretation. Plus, there’s nothing less impactful than the unfortunate hero solemnly announcing a dawn that happened ages ago, completely missing its real meaning and suggesting he’ll run the old business under a new name. On the flip side, it has several clever caricatures and a bunch of delightful quotes, and Green’s philosophy sweetens the somewhat bitter pill of the author’s fiction. I also can’t help but be surprised that you haven’t mentioned the two novelists you’re always reading, Balzac and George Meredith. Surely they’re both realists?

Vivian.  Ah!  Meredith!  Who can define him?  His style is chaos illumined by flashes of lightning.  As a writer he has mastered everything except language: as a novelist he can do everything, except tell a story: as an artist he is everything except articulate.  Somebody in Shakespeare—Touchstone, I think—talks about a man who is always breaking his shins over his own wit, and it seems to me that this might serve as the basis for a criticism of Meredith’s method.  But whatever he is, he is not a realist.  Or rather I would say that he is a child of realism who is not on speaking terms with his father.  By deliberate choice he has made himself a romanticist.  He has refused to bow the knee to Baal, and after all, even if the man’s fine spirit did not revolt against the noisy assertions of realism, his style would be quite sufficient of itself to keep life at a respectful distance.  By its means he has planted round his garden a hedge full of thorns, and red with wonderful roses.  As for Balzac, he was a most remarkable combination of the artistic temperament with the scientific spirit.  The latter he bequeathed to his disciples.  The former was entirely his own.  The difference between such a book as M. Zola’s L’Assommoir and Balzac’s Illusions Perdues is the difference between unimaginative realism and imaginative reality.  ‘All Balzac’s characters;’ said Baudelaire, ‘are gifted with the same ardour of life that animated himself.  All his fictions are as deeply coloured as dreams.  Each mind is a weapon loaded to the muzzle with will.  The very scullions have genius.’  A steady course of Balzac reduces our living friends to shadows, and our acquaintances to the shadows of shades.  His characters have a kind of fervent fiery-coloured existence.  They dominate us, and defy scepticism.  One of the greatest tragedies of my life is the death of Lucien de Rubempré.  It is a grief from which I have never been able completely to rid myself.  It haunts me in my moments of pleasure.  I remember it when I laugh.  But Balzac is no more a realist than Holbein was.  He created life, he did not copy it.  I admit, however, that he set far too high a value on modernity of form, and that, consequently, there is no book of his that, as an artistic masterpiece, can rank with Salammbô or Esmond, or The Cloister and the Hearth, or the Vicomte de Bragelonne.

Vivian. Ah! Meredith! Who can define him? His style is chaos lit up by flashes of lightning. As a writer, he’s mastered everything except language; as a novelist, he can do everything except tell a story; as an artist, he is everything except articulate. Someone in Shakespeare—Touchstone, I think—mentions a man who keeps hurting himself with his own wit, and that seems like a good starting point for critiquing Meredith’s method. But whatever he is, he’s not a realist. Or rather, I’d say he’s a child of realism who doesn’t get along with his father. By choice, he has made himself a romanticist. He refuses to bow to Baal, and anyway, even if his fine spirit didn’t rebel against the loud claims of realism, his style alone would keep life at a distance. With it, he’s surrounded his garden with a thorny hedge, vibrant with beautiful roses. As for Balzac, he was an incredible blend of artistic temperament and scientific spirit. He passed the scientific aspect to his followers, while the artistic side was entirely his own. The difference between a book like M. Zola’s L’Assommoir and Balzac’s Illusions Perdues is the difference between unimaginative realism and imaginative reality. “All Balzac's characters,” said Baudelaire, “have the same passion for life that he had. All his fictions are as vividly colored as dreams. Every mind is a weapon packed full of will. Even the scullions have genius.” A steady diet of Balzac turns our living friends into shadows, and our acquaintances into mere shadows of shadows. His characters have a kind of passionate, vivid existence. They overpower us and challenge skepticism. One of the greatest tragedies of my life is the death of Lucien de Rubempré. It’s a sorrow I’ve never been able to shake off completely. It haunts me during my happy moments. I think of it when I laugh. But Balzac is no more a realist than Holbein was. He created life; he didn’t just copy it. I do admit, however, that he placed too much importance on modernity of form, which means there’s no book of his that, as an artistic masterpiece, can compete with Salammbô, or Esmond, or The Cloister and the Hearth, or Vicomte de Bragelonne.

Cyril.  Do you object to modernity of form, then?

Cyril. Do you have a problem with the modern style, then?

Vivian.  Yes.  It is a huge price to pay for a very poor result.  Pure modernity of form is always somewhat vulgarising.  It cannot help being so.  The public imagine that, because they are interested in their immediate surroundings, Art should be interested in them also, and should take them as her subject-matter.  But the mere fact that they are interested in these things makes them unsuitable subjects for Art.  The only beautiful things, as somebody once said, are the things that do not concern us.  As long as a thing is useful or necessary to us, or affects us in any way, either for pain or for pleasure, or appeals strongly to our sympathies, or is a vital part of the environment in which we live, it is outside the proper sphere of art.  To art’s subject-matter we should be more or less indifferent.  We should, at any rate, have no preferences, no prejudices, no partisan feeling of any kind.  It is exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are such an admirable motive for a tragedy.  I do not know anything in the whole history of literature sadder than the artistic career of Charles Reade.  He wrote one beautiful book, The Cloister and the Hearth, a book as much above Romola as Romola is above Daniel Deronda, and wasted the rest of his life in a foolish attempt to be modern, to draw public attention to the state of our convict prisons, and the management of our private lunatic asylums.  Charles Dickens was depressing enough in all conscience when he tried to arouse our sympathy for the victims of the poor-law administration; but Charles Reade, an artist, a scholar, a man with a true sense of beauty, raging and roaring over the abuses of contemporary life like a common pamphleteer or a sensational journalist, is really a sight for the angels to weep over.  Believe me, my dear Cyril, modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter are entirely and absolutely wrong.  We have mistaken the common livery of the age for the vesture of the Muses, and spend our days in the sordid streets and hideous suburbs of our vile cities when we should be out on the hillside with Apollo.  Certainly we are a degraded race, and have sold our birthright for a mess of facts.

Vivian. Yes. It's a huge cost for a very poor outcome. Pure modernity of form is always a bit tacky. It can’t help but be that way. The public thinks that because they’re interested in their immediate surroundings, Art should be too and should focus on those subjects. But the fact that they care about these things makes them unsuitable for Art. The only truly beautiful things, as someone once said, are the things that don’t concern us. As long as something is useful or necessary to us, or impacts us in any way—whether bringing us pain or pleasure, strongly appealing to our sympathies, or being a crucial part of our environment—it’s outside the true realm of art. We should be pretty indifferent to art’s subject matter. We shouldn’t have any preferences, no biases, no partisan feelings of any kind. It’s precisely because Hecuba means nothing to us that her sorrow serves as such a powerful motive for tragedy. I can't think of anything in all of literature that’s sadder than the artistic career of Charles Reade. He wrote one beautiful book, The Cloister and the Hearth, which is far superior to Romola, just as Romola is superior to Daniel Deronda, and he wasted the rest of his life trying to be modern, trying to draw public attention to the situation in our convict prisons and how our private mental asylums are run. Charles Dickens was already pretty depressing when he tried to get us to sympathize with the victims of the poor-law system; but Charles Reade, an artist, a scholar, a guy with a true sense of beauty, railing against the issues of contemporary life like a common pamphleteer or sensational journalist, is genuinely a sight for the angels to weep over. Believe me, my dear Cyril, modernity in form and subject matter is completely and utterly misguided. We’ve confused the ordinary look of the times for the attire of the Muses, and we spend our days in the grim streets and ugly suburbs of our wretched cities when we should be out on the hills with Apollo. Truly, we are a degraded society and have traded our birthright for a load of facts.

Cyril.  There is something in what you say, and there is no doubt that whatever amusement we may find in reading a purely model novel, we have rarely any artistic pleasure in re-reading it.  And this is perhaps the best rough test of what is literature and what is not.  If one cannot enjoy reading a book over and over again, there is no use reading it at all.  But what do you say about the return to Life and Nature?  This is the panacea that is always being recommended to us.

Cyril. There’s something in what you say, and it’s clear that while we might find some entertainment in reading a perfectly crafted novel, we rarely get any real artistic pleasure from rereading it. This might be the best basic test of what qualifies as literature and what doesn’t. If you can't enjoy reading a book multiple times, there's really no point in reading it at all. But what do you think about going back to Life and Nature? That’s the cure-all that’s always being suggested to us.

Vivian.  I will read you what I say on that subject.  The passage comes later on in the article, but I may as well give it to you now:—

Vivian. I’ll read you what I say about that. The section comes later in the article, but I might as well share it with you now:—

‘The popular cry of our time is “Let us return to Life and Nature; they will recreate Art for us, and send the red blood coursing through her veins; they will shoe her feet with swiftness and make her hand strong.”  But, alas! we are mistaken in our amiable and well-meaning efforts.  Nature is always behind the age.  And as for Life, she is the solvent that breaks up Art, the enemy that lays waste her house.’

‘The popular call of our time is “Let’s go back to Life and Nature; they’ll revive Art for us and fill her with energy; they’ll give her swift feet and strong hands.” But, unfortunately! we are wrong in our kind and good intentions. Nature is always lagging behind the times. And as for Life, she is the force that breaks down Art, the enemy that destroys her home.’

Cyril.  What do you mean by saying that Nature is always behind the age?

Cyril. What do you mean when you say that nature is always lagging behind?

Vivian.  Well, perhaps that is rather cryptic.  What I mean is this.  If we take Nature to mean natural simple instinct as opposed to self-conscious culture, the work produced under this influence is always old-fashioned, antiquated, and out of date.  One touch of Nature may make the whole world kin, but two touches of Nature will destroy any work of Art.  If, on the other hand, we regard Nature as the collection of phenomena external to man, people only discover in her what they bring to her.  She has no suggestions of her own.  Wordsworth went to the lakes, but he was never a lake poet.  He found in stones the sermons he had already hidden there.  He went moralising about the district, but his good work was produced when he returned, not to Nature but to poetry.  Poetry gave him ‘Laodamia,’ and the fine sonnets, and the great Ode, such as it is.  Nature gave him ‘Martha Ray’ and ‘Peter Bell,’ and the address to Mr. Wilkinson’s spade.

Vivian. Well, maybe that's a bit cryptic. What I mean is this: If we see Nature as simple, instinctual behavior rather than self-aware culture, then anything created under that influence feels outdated and old-fashioned. One brush with Nature can make everyone feel connected, but two brushes with Nature will ruin any piece of Art. On the flip side, if we view Nature as the collection of things outside of us, people only find in her what they bring along. She doesn’t offer her own insights. Wordsworth went to the lakes, but he was never really a poet of the lakes. He discovered in stones the messages he had already placed there. He wandered the area with his moralizing, but his best work came when he returned, not to Nature but to poetry. Poetry gave him ‘Laodamia,’ the beautiful sonnets, and the remarkable Ode, for better or worse. Nature gave him ‘Martha Ray,’ ‘Peter Bell,’ and the address to Mr. Wilkinson’s spade.

Cyril.  I think that view might be questioned.  I am rather inclined to believe in ‘the impulse from a vernal wood,’ though of course the artistic value of such an impulse depends entirely on the kind of temperament that receives it, so that the return to Nature would come to mean simply the advance to a great personality.  You would agree with that, I fancy.  However, proceed with your article.

Cyril. I think that perspective might be challenged. I tend to believe in 'the inspiration from a spring forest,' although the artistic value of that inspiration completely depends on the type of temperament that experiences it, so that returning to Nature would essentially mean progressing to a great personality. I assume you'd agree with that. However, go ahead with your article.

Vivian (reading).  ‘Art begins with abstract decoration, with purely imaginative and pleasurable work dealing with what is unreal and non-existent.  This is the first stage.  Then Life becomes fascinated with this new wonder, and asks to be admitted into the charmed circle.  Art takes life as part of her rough material, recreates it, and refashions it in fresh forms, is absolutely indifferent to fact, invents, imagines, dreams, and keeps between herself and reality the impenetrable barrier of beautiful style, of decorative or ideal treatment.  The third stage is when Life gets the upper hand, and drives Art out into the wilderness.  That is the true decadence, and it is from this that we are now suffering.

Vivian (reading). ‘Art starts with abstract decoration, focusing on imaginative and enjoyable work that deals with what isn't real and doesn't exist. This is the first stage. Then life becomes captivated by this new marvel and seeks to join the exclusive circle. Art uses life as part of its raw material, reimagines it, and reshapes it into new forms, showing complete indifference to reality. It invents, imagines, dreams, and maintains an unbreakable barrier between itself and reality through beautiful style and decorative or ideal treatment. The third stage is when life takes control and pushes art out into the wilderness. That’s the real decline, and it’s what we’re suffering from now.

‘Take the case of the English drama.  At first in the hands of the monks Dramatic Art was abstract, decorative and mythological.  Then she enlisted Life in her service, and using some of life’s external forms, she created an entirely new race of beings, whose sorrows were more terrible than any sorrow man has ever felt, whose joys were keener than lover’s joys, who had the rage of the Titans and the calm of the gods, who had monstrous and marvellous sins, monstrous and marvellous virtues.  To them she gave a language different from that of actual use, a language full of resonant music and sweet rhythm, made stately by solemn cadence, or made delicate by fanciful rhyme, jewelled with wonderful words, and enriched with lofty diction.  She clothed her children in strange raiment and gave them masks, and at her bidding the antique world rose from its marble tomb.  A new Cæsar stalked through the streets of risen Rome, and with purple sail and flute-led oars another Cleopatra passed up the river to Antioch.  Old myth and legend and dream took shape and substance.  History was entirely re-written, and there was hardly one of the dramatists who did not recognise that the object of Art is not simple truth but complex beauty.  In this they were perfectly right.  Art itself is really a form of exaggeration; and selection, which is the very spirit of art, is nothing more than an intensified mode of over-emphasis.

‘Take the case of English drama. Initially, in the hands of the monks, dramatic art was abstract, decorative, and mythological. Then it brought life into the mix, using some of life's external forms to create an entirely new kind of beings whose sorrows were more intense than any human sorrow, whose joys were sharper than lovers' joys, possessing the rage of Titans and the calm of gods, with both extraordinary sins and extraordinary virtues. It gave them a language that was different from everyday speech, filled with resonant music and a sweet rhythm, made grand by solemn cadence or delicate with fanciful rhyme, adorned with wonderful words, and enhanced with elevated diction. It dressed its characters in strange garments and gave them masks, and at its call, the ancient world rose from its marble tomb. A new Caesar strode through the streets of risen Rome, and another Cleopatra, with purple sails and flute-led oars, made her way up the river to Antioch. Old myths, legends, and dreams took on shape and substance. History was completely re-written, and almost every dramatist acknowledged that the purpose of art isn't simple truth but complex beauty. In this, they were absolutely correct. Art is essentially a form of exaggeration; and selection, the essence of art, is nothing more than an intensified way of over-emphasizing.'

‘But Life soon shattered the perfection of the form.  Even in Shakespeare we can see the beginning of the end.  It shows itself by the gradual breaking-up of the blank-verse in the later plays, by the predominance given to prose, and by the over-importance assigned to characterisation.  The passages in Shakespeare—and they are many—where the language is uncouth, vulgar, exaggerated, fantastic, obscene even, are entirely due to Life calling for an echo of her own voice, and rejecting the intervention of beautiful style, through which alone should life be suffered to find expression.  Shakespeare is not by any means a flawless artist.  He is too fond of going directly to life, and borrowing life’s natural utterance.  He forgets that when Art surrenders her imaginative medium she surrenders everything.  Goethe says, somewhere—

‘But life quickly shattered the perfection of the form. Even in Shakespeare, we can see the beginning of the end. This is apparent in the gradual breakdown of blank verse in his later plays, the increasing use of prose, and the excessive importance given to characterization. The many passages in Shakespeare where the language is awkward, crude, exaggerated, even obscene, come entirely from life demanding an echo of its own voice, rejecting the intervention of beautiful style, which should be the only way for life to express itself. Shakespeare is not a flawless artist by any means. He often prefers to go straight to life and borrow its natural expression. He forgets that when art gives up its imaginative medium, it gives up everything. Goethe says, somewhere—’

In der Beschränkung zeigt Fsich erst der Meister,

In limitation, the master is revealed.

“It is in working within limits that the master reveals himself,” and the limitation, the very condition of any art is style.  However, we need not linger any longer over Shakespeare’s realism.  The Tempest is the most perfect of palinodes.  All that we desired to point out was, that the magnificent work of the Elizabethan and Jacobean artists contained within itself the seeds of its own dissolution, and that, if it drew some of its strength from using life as rough material, it drew all its weakness from using life as an artistic method.  As the inevitable result of this substitution of an imitative for a creative medium, this surrender of an imaginative form, we have the modern English melodrama.  The characters in these plays talk on the stage exactly as they would talk off it; they have neither aspirations nor aspirates; they are taken directly from life and reproduce its vulgarity down to the smallest detail; they present the gait, manner, costume and accent of real people; they would pass unnoticed in a third-class railway carriage.  And yet how wearisome the plays are!  They do not succeed in producing even that impression of reality at which they aim, and which is their only reason for existing.  As a method, realism is a complete failure.

“It’s in working within limits that the master shows his true self,” and limitation, the very essence of any art, is style. However, we don’t need to dwell any longer on Shakespeare’s realism. The Tempest is the most perfect example of a palinode. All we wanted to highlight is that the magnificent work of the Elizabethan and Jacobean artists carried within it the seeds of its own destruction, and that while it gained some of its strength from using real life as its raw material, it drew all its weaknesses from treating life as an artistic method. As a result of this shift from a creative to an imitative medium, this giving up of an imaginative form, we end up with modern English melodrama. The characters in these plays speak on stage exactly like they would in real life; they have neither dreams nor aspirations; they come straight from life and reproduce its vulgarity in the smallest details; they display the walk, mannerisms, attire, and accents of real people; they would blend in unnoticed in a third-class train car. And yet how tedious the plays are! They fail to create even that sense of reality they aim for, which is their only reason for existing. As a method, realism is a complete failure.

‘What is true about the drama and the novel is no less true about those arts that we call the decorative arts.  The whole history of these arts in Europe is the record of the struggle between Orientalism, with its frank rejection of imitation, its love of artistic convention, its dislike to the actual representation of any object in Nature, and our own imitative spirit.  Wherever the former has been paramount, as in Byzantium, Sicily and Spain, by actual contact, or in the rest of Europe by the influence of the Crusades, we have had beautiful and imaginative work in which the visible things of life are transmuted into artistic conventions, and the things that Life has not are invented and fashioned for her delight.  But wherever we have returned to Life and Nature, our work has always become vulgar, common and uninteresting.  Modern tapestry, with its aërial effects, its elaborate perspective, its broad expanses of waste sky, its faithful and laborious realism, has no beauty whatsoever.  The pictorial glass of Germany is absolutely detestable.  We are beginning to weave possible carpets in England, but only because we have returned to the method and spirit of the East.  Our rugs and carpets of twenty years ago, with their solemn depressing truths, their inane worship of Nature, their sordid reproductions of visible objects, have become, even to the Philistine, a source of laughter.  A cultured Mahomedan once remarked to us, “You Christians are so occupied in misinterpreting the fourth commandment that you have never thought of making an artistic application of the second.”  He was perfectly right, and the whole truth of the matter is this: The proper school to learn art in is not Life but Art.’

‘What’s true about drama and novels is equally true for what we call decorative arts. The entire history of these arts in Europe reflects the struggle between Orientalism, which openly rejects imitation and embraces artistic convention while avoiding true representations of nature, and our own tendency to imitate. Where the former has dominated, as seen in Byzantium, Sicily, and Spain—either through direct contact or the influence of the Crusades—there has been beautiful and imaginative work that transforms the visible aspects of life into artistic conventions, crafting things that don’t exist in life for its enjoyment. However, whenever we turn back to Life and Nature, our work often becomes vulgar, ordinary, and uninteresting. Modern tapestry, with its airy effects, detailed perspective, and expansive empty skies, lacks any real beauty. The pictorial glass from Germany is completely awful. We’re starting to create potential carpets in England, but that’s only because we’ve returned to the methods and spirit of the East. Our rugs and carpets from twenty years ago, with their somber, depressing truths, their pointless worship of nature, and their grim reproductions of visible things, have become, even to the unrefined, a source of laughter. A cultured Muslim once told us, “You Christians are so focused on misinterpreting the fourth commandment that you’ve never considered making an artistic application of the second.” He was absolutely right, and the truth of the matter is this: The best place to learn art is not in Life but in Art.’

And now let me read you a passage which seems to me to settle the question very completely.

And now let me read you a passage that I think completely addresses the question.

‘It was not always thus.  We need not say anything about the poets, for they, with the unfortunate exception of Mr. Wordsworth, have been really faithful to their high mission, and are universally recognised as being absolutely unreliable.  But in the works of Herodotus, who, in spite of the shallow and ungenerous attempts of modern sciolists to verify his history, may justly be called the “Father of Lies”; in the published speeches of Cicero and the biographies of Suetonius; in Tacitus at his best; in Pliny’s Natural History; in Hanno’s Periplus; in all the early chronicles; in the Lives of the Saints; in Froissart and Sir Thomas Malory; in the travels of Marco Polo; in Olaus Magnus, and Aldrovandus, and Conrad Lycosthenes, with his magnificent Prodigiorum et Ostentorum Chronicon; in the autobiography of Benvenuto Cellini; in the memoirs of Casanova; in Defoe’s History of the Plague; in Boswell’s Life of Johnson; in Napoleon’s despatches, and in the works of our own Carlyle, whose French Revolution is one of the most fascinating historical novels ever written, facts are either kept in their proper subordinate position, or else entirely excluded on the general ground of dulness.  Now, everything is changed.  Facts are not merely finding a footing-place in history, but they are usurping the domain of Fancy, and have invaded the kingdom of Romance.  Their chilling touch is over everything.  They are vulgarising mankind.  The crude commercialism of America, its materialising spirit, its indifference to the poetical side of things, and its lack of imagination and of high unattainable ideals, are entirely due to that country having adopted for its national hero a man who, according to his own confession, was incapable of telling a lie, and it is not too much to say that the story of George Washington and the cherry-tree has done more harm, and in a shorter space of time, than any other moral tale in the whole of literature.’

‘It wasn’t always like this. We don’t need to say much about the poets, because they, with the unfortunate exception of Mr. Wordsworth, have generally stayed true to their noble purpose, and are widely recognized as completely unreliable. But in the works of Herodotus, who, despite the shallow and unkind efforts of modern scholars to verify his history, can rightly be called the “Father of Lies”; in the published speeches of Cicero and the biographies of Suetonius; in the best works of Tacitus; in Pliny’s Natural History; in Hanno’s Periplus; in all the early chronicles; in the Lives of the Saints; in Froissart and Sir Thomas Malory; in the travels of Marco Polo; in Olaus Magnus, Aldrovandus, and Conrad Lycosthenes with his magnificent Prodigiorum et Ostentorum Chronicon; in the autobiography of Benvenuto Cellini; in the memoirs of Casanova; in Defoe’s History of the Plague; in Boswell’s Life of Johnson; in Napoleon’s dispatches, and in the works of our own Carlyle, whose French Revolution is one of the most captivating historical novels ever written, facts are either kept in their proper subordinate role, or completely left out on the general grounds of boredom. Now, everything has changed. Facts are not just finding a place in history, they are taking over the realm of Imagination and have invaded the world of Romance. Their cold influence is felt everywhere. They are dumbing down humanity. The crude commercialism of America, its materialistic attitude, its indifference to the poetic side of things, and its lack of imagination and lofty ideals, all stem from that country having chosen as its national hero a man who, by his own admission, couldn’t tell a lie, and it isn’t an exaggeration to say that the story of George Washington and the cherry-tree has caused more harm, in a shorter amount of time, than any other moral tale in all of literature.’

Cyril.  My dear boy!

Cyril. My dear kid!

Vivian.  I assure you it is the case, and the amusing part of the whole thing is that the story of the cherry-tree is an absolute myth.  However, you must not think that I am too despondent about the artistic future either of America or of our own country.  Listen to this:—

Vivian. I assure you it's true, and the funny part of it all is that the story about the cherry tree is just a complete myth. However, don't think I'm too down about the artistic future of either America or our own country. Just listen to this:—

‘That some change will take place before this century has drawn to its close we have no doubt whatsoever.  Bored by the tedious and improving conversation of those who have neither the wit to exaggerate nor the genius to romance, tired of the intelligent person whose reminiscences are always based upon memory, whose statements are invariably limited by probability, and who is at any time liable to be corroborated by the merest Philistine who happens to be present, Society sooner or later must return to its lost leader, the cultured and fascinating liar.  Who he was who first, without ever having gone out to the rude chase, told the wandering cavemen at sunset how he had dragged the Megatherium from the purple darkness of its jasper cave, or slain the Mammoth in single combat and brought back its gilded tusks, we cannot tell, and not one of our modern anthropologists, for all their much-boasted science, has had the ordinary courage to tell us.  Whatever was his name or race, he certainly was the true founder of social intercourse.  For the aim of the liar is simply to charm, to delight, to give pleasure.  He is the very basis of civilised society, and without him a dinner-party, even at the mansions of the great, is as dull as a lecture at the Royal Society, or a debate at the Incorporated Authors, or one of Mr. Burnand’s farcical comedies.

‘We have no doubt that some change will happen before this century ends. Bored by the tedious and always constructive conversations of those who lack the creativity to exaggerate or the imagination to tell grand tales, and tired of the smart person whose stories are always just based on memory, whose statements are always limited by what’s possible, and who can be easily contradicted by the most average person present, Society must eventually return to its lost leader, the cultured and captivating liar. We can’t tell who the first person was, who, without ever having gone out on a wild hunt, described to wandering cavemen at sunset how he had dragged the Megatherium from the dark recesses of its colorful cave or defeated the Mammoth in single combat and returned with its golden tusks. Not a single one of our modern anthropologists, despite their supposed expertise, has had the guts to share the truth. No matter his name or background, he was certainly the true founder of social interaction. The liar's goal is simply to enchant, to entertain, to provide enjoyment. He is the very foundation of civilized society, and without him, a dinner party, even at the homes of the wealthy, is as dull as a lecture at the Royal Society, a debate at the Incorporated Authors, or one of Mr. Burnand’s farcical comedies.

‘Nor will he be welcomed by society alone.  Art, breaking from the prison-house of realism, will run to greet him, and will kiss his false, beautiful lips, knowing that he alone is in possession of the great secret of all her manifestations, the secret that Truth is entirely and absolutely a matter of style; while Life—poor, probable, uninteresting human life—tired of repeating herself for the benefit of Mr. Herbert Spencer, scientific historians, and the compilers of statistics in general, will follow meekly after him, and try to reproduce, in her own simple and untutored way, some of the marvels of which he talks.

‘He won't just be welcomed by society. Art, breaking free from the constraints of realism, will rush to greet him and kiss his false, beautiful lips, knowing that he holds the key to all her expressions, the key that Truth is completely and absolutely a matter of style; meanwhile, Life—poor, likely, uninteresting human life—tired of endlessly repeating itself for the sake of Mr. Herbert Spencer, scientific historians, and statisticians in general, will quietly follow him, trying to recreate, in her own simple and unrefined way, some of the wonders he speaks of.

‘No doubt there will always be critics who, like a certain writer in the Saturday Review, will gravely censure the teller of fairy tales for his defective knowledge of natural history, who will measure imaginative work by their own lack of any imaginative faculty, and will hold up their ink-stained hands in horror if some honest gentleman, who has never been farther than the yew-trees of his own garden, pens a fascinating book of travels like Sir John Mandeville, or, like great Raleigh, writes a whole history of the world, without knowing anything whatsoever about the past.  To excuse themselves they will try and shelter under the shield of him who made Prospero the magician, and gave him Caliban and Ariel as his servants, who heard the Tritons blowing their horns round the coral reefs of the Enchanted Isle, and the fairies singing to each other in a wood near Athens, who led the phantom kings in dim procession across the misty Scottish heath, and hid Hecate in a cave with the weird sisters.  They will call upon Shakespeare—they always do—and will quote that hackneyed passage forgetting that this unfortunate aphorism about Art holding the mirror up to Nature, is deliberately said by Hamlet in order to convince the bystanders of his absolute insanity in all art-matters.’

‘No doubt there will always be critics who, like a certain writer in the Saturday Review, will seriously criticize the storyteller of fairy tales for not knowing enough about natural history, who will measure creative work by their own lack of imagination, and will recoil in horror if some honest person, who has never ventured farther than the yew trees in their own garden, writes an engaging travel book like Sir John Mandeville, or, like the great Raleigh, drafts an entire history of the world without knowing anything at all about the past. To justify themselves, they will try to take cover under the influence of the one who created Prospero the magician, and gave him Caliban and Ariel as his servants, who listened to the Tritons blowing their horns around the coral reefs of the Enchanted Isle, and the fairies singing to each other in a forest near Athens, who led the ghostly kings in a dim procession across the misty Scottish heath, and hid Hecate in a cave with the weird sisters. They will call upon Shakespeare—they always do—and will quote that overused line, forgetting that this unfortunate saying about Art reflecting Nature is purposely stated by Hamlet to convince the onlookers of his complete madness in all artistic matters.’

Cyril.  Ahem!  Another cigarette, please.

Cyril. Ahem! Another cigarette, please.

Vivian.  My dear fellow, whatever you may say, it is merely a dramatic utterance, and no more represents Shakespeare’s real views upon art than the speeches of Iago represent his real views upon morals.  But let me get to the end of the passage:

Vivian. My dear friend, whatever you say, it’s just a dramatic statement, and it doesn’t truly reflect Shakespeare’s actual opinions about art, any more than Iago's speeches reflect his true thoughts on morality. But let me finish the passage:

‘Art finds her own perfection within, and not outside of, herself.  She is not to be judged by any external standard of resemblance.  She is a veil, rather than a mirror.  She has flowers that no forests know of, birds that no woodland possesses.  She makes and unmakes many worlds, and can draw the moon from heaven with a scarlet thread.  Hers are the “forms more real than living man,” and hers the great archetypes of which things that have existence are but unfinished copies.  Nature has, in her eyes, no laws, no uniformity.  She can work miracles at her will, and when she calls monsters from the deep they come.  She can bid the almond-tree blossom in winter, and send the snow upon the ripe cornfield.  At her word the frost lays its silver finger on the burning mouth of June, and the winged lions creep out from the hollows of the Lydian hills.  The dryads peer from the thicket as she passes by, and the brown fauns smile strangely at her when she comes near them.  She has hawk-faced gods that worship her, and the centaurs gallop at her side.’

‘Art finds her own perfection within herself, not outside of it. She shouldn't be judged by any external standard of resemblance. She is a veil, not a mirror. She has flowers that no forests know, birds that no woodland has. She creates and destroys many worlds and can pull the moon from the sky with a scarlet thread. Hers are the “forms more real than living man,” and hers are the great archetypes from which actual things are just incomplete copies. Nature has no laws or uniformity in her eyes. She can perform miracles at will, and when she calls monsters from the deep, they appear. She can make the almond tree blossom in winter and send snow onto the ripe cornfield. At her command, frost touches the warm mouth of June, and winged lions creep out from the hollows of the Lydian hills. The dryads peek from the thickets as she walks by, and the brown fauns smile oddly at her when she gets close. She has hawk-faced gods that worship her, and the centaurs gallop by her side.’

Cyril.  I like that.  I can see it.  Is that the end?

Cyril. I like that. I can see it. Is that it?

Vivian.  No.  There is one more passage, but it is purely practical.  It simply suggests some methods by which we could revive this lost art of Lying.

Vivian. No. There's one more section, but it's just practical. It merely suggests some ways we could bring back this lost art of lying.

Cyril.  Well, before you read it to me, I should like to ask you a question.  What do you mean by saying that life, ‘poor, probable, uninteresting human life,’ will try to reproduce the marvels of art?  I can quite understand your objection to art being treated as a mirror.  You think it would reduce genius to the position of a cracked looking-glass.  But you don’t mean to say that you seriously believe that Life imitates Art, that Life in fact is the mirror, and Art the reality?

Cyril. Well, before you read it to me, I’d like to ask you a question. What do you mean when you say that life, ‘poor, likely, uninteresting human life,’ will try to replicate the wonders of art? I totally get your point about art being viewed as a reflection. You believe it would diminish genius to the level of a broken mirror. But are you seriously suggesting that you believe Life imitates Art, that Life is actually the reflection, and Art is the real thing?

Vivian.  Certainly I do.  Paradox though it may seem—and paradoxes are always dangerous things—it is none the less true that Life imitates art far more than Art imitates life.  We have all seen in our own day in England how a certain curious and fascinating type of beauty, invented and emphasised by two imaginative painters, has so influenced Life that whenever one goes to a private view or to an artistic salon one sees, here the mystic eyes of Rossetti’s dream, the long ivory throat, the strange square-cut jaw, the loosened shadowy hair that he so ardently loved, there the sweet maidenhood of ‘The Golden Stair,’ the blossom-like mouth and weary loveliness of the ‘Laus Amoris,’ the passion-pale face of Andromeda, the thin hands and lithe beauty of the Vivian in ‘Merlin’s Dream.’  And it has always been so.  A great artist invents a type, and Life tries to copy it, to reproduce it in a popular form, like an enterprising publisher.  Neither Holbein nor Vandyck found in England what they have given us.  They brought their types with them, and Life with her keen imitative faculty set herself to supply the master with models.  The Greeks, with their quick artistic instinct, understood this, and set in the bride’s chamber the statue of Hermes or of Apollo, that she might bear children as lovely as the works of art that she looked at in her rapture or her pain.  They knew that Life gains from art not merely spirituality, depth of thought and feeling, soul-turmoil or soul-peace, but that she can form herself on the very lines and colours of art, and can reproduce the dignity of Pheidias as well as the grace of Praxiteles.  Hence came their objection to realism.  They disliked it on purely social grounds.  They felt that it inevitably makes people ugly, and they were perfectly right.  We try to improve the conditions of the race by means of good air, free sunlight, wholesome water, and hideous bare buildings for the better housing of the lower orders.  But these things merely produce health, they do not produce beauty.  For this, Art is required, and the true disciples of the great artist are not his studio-imitators, but those who become like his works of art, be they plastic as in Greek days, or pictorial as in modern times; in a word, Life is Art’s best, Art’s only pupil.

Vivian. Of course, I do. It may seem paradoxical—and paradoxes are always tricky—but it's still true that life imitates art much more than art imitates life. We've all seen in our own time in England how a particular intriguing and captivating type of beauty, created and emphasized by two imaginative painters, has so influenced life that whenever you go to a private view or an art salon, you see, here the mystical eyes of Rossetti's dream, the long ivory neck, the distinct square jaw, the flowing shadowy hair that he loved so much, and there the sweet innocence of 'The Golden Stair,' the blossom-like mouth and weary beauty of 'Laus Amoris,' the passion-pale face of Andromeda, the delicate hands and graceful beauty of Vivian in 'Merlin’s Dream.' And it has always been like this. A great artist creates a type, and life tries to imitate it, reproducing it in a popular form, like an ambitious publisher. Neither Holbein nor Vandyck found in England what they gave us. They brought their types with them, and life, with its strong imitative ability, set out to provide the masters with models. The Greeks, with their keen artistic instinct, understood this and placed statues of Hermes or Apollo in the bride's chamber so she might have children as beautiful as the artworks she gazed at in admiration or sorrow. They knew that life gains from art not just spirituality, depth of thought and feeling, turmoil or peace of the soul, but that it can shape itself based on the very lines and colors of art, reproducing the dignity of Pheidias as well as the grace of Praxiteles. This is why they rejected realism. They disliked it on purely social grounds. They believed it inevitably makes people ugly, and they were exactly right. We try to improve the living conditions of society with fresh air, ample sunlight, clean water, and drab, uncomfortable buildings for better housing of the lower classes. But these things only promote health; they do not create beauty. For that, art is essential, and the true followers of the great artist are not simply those who imitate in the studio but those who resemble his works of art, whether they are sculptural like in the days of Greece or pictorial like in modern times; in short, life is art's best and only student.

As it is with the visible arts, so it is with literature.  The most obvious and the vulgarest form in which this is shown is in the case of the silly boys who, after reading the adventures of Jack Sheppard or Dick Turpin, pillage the stalls of unfortunate apple-women, break into sweet-shops at night, and alarm old gentlemen who are returning home from the city by leaping out on them in suburban lanes, with black masks and unloaded revolvers.  This interesting phenomenon, which always occurs after the appearance of a new edition of either of the books I have alluded to, is usually attributed to the influence of literature on the imagination.  But this is a mistake.  The imagination is essentially creative, and always seeks for a new form.  The boy-burglar is simply the inevitable result of life’s imitative instinct.  He is Fact, occupied as Fact usually is, with trying to reproduce Fiction, and what we see in him is repeated on an extended scale throughout the whole of life.  Schopenhauer has analysed the pessimism that characterises modern thought, but Hamlet invented it.  The world has become sad because a puppet was once melancholy.  The Nihilist, that strange martyr who has no faith, who goes to the stake without enthusiasm, and dies for what he does not believe in, is a purely literary product.  He was invented by Tourgénieff, and completed by Dostoieffski.  Robespierre came out of the pages of Rousseau as surely as the People’s Palace rose out of the débris of a novel.  Literature always anticipates life.  It does not copy it, but moulds it to its purpose.  The nineteenth century, as we know it, is largely an invention of Balzac.  Our Luciens de Rubempré, our Rastignacs, and De Marsays made their first appearance on the stage of the Comédie Humaine.  We are merely carrying out, with footnotes and unnecessary additions, the whim or fancy or creative vision of a great novelist.  I once asked a lady, who knew Thackeray intimately, whether he had had any model for Becky Sharp.  She told me that Becky was an invention, but that the idea of the character had been partly suggested by a governess who lived in the neighbourhood of Kensington Square, and was the companion of a very selfish and rich old woman.  I inquired what became of the governess, and she replied that, oddly enough, some years after the appearance of Vanity Fair, she ran away with the nephew of the lady with whom she was living, and for a short time made a great splash in society, quite in Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s style, and entirely by Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s methods.  Ultimately she came to grief, disappeared to the Continent, and used to be occasionally seen at Monte Carlo and other gambling places.  The noble gentleman from whom the same great sentimentalist drew Colonel Newcome died, a few months after The Newcomer had reached a fourth edition, with the word ‘Adsum’ on his lips.  Shortly after Mr. Stevenson published his curious psychological story of transformation, a friend of mine, called Mr. Hyde, was in the north of London, and being anxious to get to a railway station, took what he thought would be a short cut, lost his way, and found himself in a network of mean, evil-looking streets.  Feeling rather nervous he began to walk extremely fast, when suddenly out of an archway ran a child right between his legs.  It fell on the pavement, he tripped over it, and trampled upon it.  Being of course very much frightened and a little hurt, it began to scream, and in a few seconds the whole street was full of rough people who came pouring out of the houses like ants.  They surrounded him, and asked him his name.  He was just about to give it when he suddenly remembered the opening incident in Mr. Stevenson’s story.  He was so filled with horror at having realised in his own person that terrible and well-written scene, and at having done accidentally, though in fact, what the Mr. Hyde of fiction had done with deliberate intent, that he ran away as hard as he could go.  He was, however, very closely followed, and finally he took refuge in a surgery, the door of which happened to be open, where he explained to a young assistant, who happened to be there, exactly what had occurred.  The humanitarian crowd were induced to go away on his giving them a small sum of money, and as soon as the coast was clear he left.  As he passed out, the name on the brass door-plate of the surgery caught his eye.  It was ‘Jekyll.’  At least it should have been.

As it is with the visual arts, so it is with literature. The most obvious and crass example of this is seen in the foolish boys who, after reading the adventures of Jack Sheppard or Dick Turpin, loot the stands of unfortunate apple sellers, break into candy shops at night, and scare old gentlemen returning home from the city by jumping out at them in suburban streets, wearing black masks and carrying unloaded guns. This curious phenomenon, which always happens after a new edition of either of the books I've mentioned comes out, is usually blamed on the influence of literature on the imagination. But that's a misunderstanding. The imagination is fundamentally creative and always looks for new forms. The boy burglar is simply the inevitable outcome of life's imitative instinct. He is Fact, busy as Fact usually is, trying to replicate Fiction, and what we see in him is echoed on a larger scale throughout life. Schopenhauer analyzed the pessimism that defines modern thought, but Hamlet invented it. The world has become sad because a puppet was once melancholic. The Nihilist, that strange martyr who has no faith, who faces execution without enthusiasm, and dies for what he doesn't believe in, is a purely literary creation. He was created by Turgenev and developed by Dostoevsky. Robespierre emerged from the pages of Rousseau just as surely as the People’s Palace rose from the debris of a novel. Literature always anticipates life. It doesn’t copy it but shapes it to fit its purpose. The nineteenth century, as we know it, is largely a product of Balzac's imagination. Our Luciens de Rubempré, our Rastignacs, and De Marsays made their first appearance on the stage of the Comédie Humaine. We are merely executing, with footnotes and unnecessary additions, the whim or vision of a great novelist. I once asked a woman who knew Thackeray well if he had a model for Becky Sharp. She told me Becky was an invention, but the idea for the character was partly inspired by a governess who lived near Kensington Square and was the companion of a very selfish and rich old woman. I asked what happened to the governess, and she replied that, oddly enough, a few years after Vanity Fair was published, she ran away with the nephew of the lady she lived with and for a brief time made a big splash in society, just like Mrs. Rawdon Crawley, and entirely by Mrs. Rawdon Crawley's methods. Ultimately, she fell into misfortune, vanished to the Continent, and was occasionally spotted at Monte Carlo and other gambling places. The noble gentleman from whom the same great sentimentalist drew Colonel Newcome died a few months after The Newcomer reached its fourth edition, with the word ‘Adsum’ on his lips. Shortly after Mr. Stevenson published his intriguing psychological transformation story, a friend of mine named Mr. Hyde was in north London and trying to get to a train station. Thinking he would take a shortcut, he lost his way and ended up in a maze of shabby, sinister streets. Feeling nervous, he began to walk extremely fast when suddenly, a child ran out of an archway right between his legs. The child fell on the pavement, he tripped over it, and stepped on it. Naturally very frightened and a little hurt, the child started to scream, and within seconds, the whole street was filled with rough people who came pouring out of the houses like ants. They surrounded him and asked his name. He was just about to give it when he suddenly remembered the opening incident in Mr. Stevenson’s story. He was so horrified to have experienced that terrible and well-written scene himself, and to have accidentally mirrored what the fictional Mr. Hyde had done with intent, that he ran away as fast as he could. However, he was closely followed and eventually took refuge in a clinic with an open door, where he explained to a young assistant present exactly what had happened. The humanitarian crowd was persuaded to disperse after he gave them a small sum of money, and as soon as it was clear, he left. As he exited, the name on the brass doorplate of the clinic caught his eye. It was ‘Jekyll.’ At least, it should have been.

Here the imitation, as far as it went, was of course accidental.  In the following case the imitation was self-conscious.  In the year 1879, just after I had left Oxford, I met at a reception at the house of one of the Foreign Ministers a woman of very curious exotic beauty.  We became great friends, and were constantly together.  And yet what interested me most in her was not her beauty, but her character, her entire vagueness of character.  She seemed to have no personality at all, but simply the possibility of many types.  Sometimes she would give herself up entirely to art, turn her drawing-room into a studio, and spend two or three days a week at picture galleries or museums.  Then she would take to attending race-meetings, wear the most horsey clothes, and talk about nothing but betting.  She abandoned religion for mesmerism, mesmerism for politics, and politics for the melodramatic excitements of philanthropy.  In fact, she was a kind of Proteus, and as much a failure in all her transformations as was that wondrous sea-god when Odysseus laid hold of him.  One day a serial began in one of the French magazines.  At that time I used to read serial stories, and I well remember the shock of surprise I felt when I came to the description of the heroine.  She was so like my friend that I brought her the magazine, and she recognised herself in it immediately, and seemed fascinated by the resemblance.  I should tell you, by the way, that the story was translated from some dead Russian writer, so that the author had not taken his type from my friend.  Well, to put the matter briefly, some months afterwards I was in Venice, and finding the magazine in the reading-room of the hotel, I took it up casually to see what had become of the heroine.  It was a most piteous tale, as the girl had ended by running away with a man absolutely inferior to her, not merely in social station, but in character and intellect also.  I wrote to my friend that evening about my views on John Bellini, and the admirable ices at Florian’s, and the artistic value of gondolas, but added a postscript to the effect that her double in the story had behaved in a very silly manner.  I don’t know why I added that, but I remember I had a sort of dread over me that she might do the same thing.  Before my letter had reached her, she had run away with a man who deserted her in six months.  I saw her in 1884 in Paris, where she was living with her mother, and I asked her whether the story had had anything to do with her action.  She told me that she had felt an absolutely irresistible impulse to follow the heroine step by step in her strange and fatal progress, and that it was with a feeling of real terror that she had looked forward to the last few chapters of the story.  When they appeared, it seemed to her that she was compelled to reproduce them in life, and she did so.  It was a most clear example of this imitative instinct of which I was speaking, and an extremely tragic one.

Here, the imitation, as far as it went, was obviously accidental. In the next case, the imitation was deliberate. In 1879, right after I left Oxford, I met a woman with incredibly exotic beauty at a reception hosted by one of the Foreign Ministers. We became close friends and spent a lot of time together. Yet what fascinated me most about her wasn’t her beauty but her character, or rather, her complete lack of a defined character. She seemed to lack a personality, embodying the potential for many types instead. Sometimes, she would fully immerse herself in art, transform her living room into a studio, and spend two or three days a week at art galleries or museums. Then she would switch gears to attending horse races, wear the most equestrian outfits, and talk exclusively about betting. She moved from religion to mesmerism, then from mesmerism to politics, and politics to the dramatic thrills of philanthropy. In fact, she was like a kind of Proteus, failing in every transformation as much as that mythical sea-god did when Odysseus caught him. One day, a serial story started in one of the French magazines. At that time, I used to read serial stories, and I vividly remember the shock I felt when I read the description of the heroine. She resembled my friend so much that I brought her the magazine, and she immediately recognized herself in it, seeming captivated by the resemblance. By the way, the story had been translated from some long-dead Russian writer, so the author hadn't drawn his character from my friend. To cut a long story short, months later, I was in Venice and casually found the magazine in the hotel reading room, wanting to see what had happened to the heroine. It was a tragic tale, as the girl ended up running away with a man who was completely beneath her, not only in social status but also in character and intellect. That evening, I wrote to my friend about my opinions on John Bellini, the delicious ices at Florian’s, and the artistic value of gondolas, but I added a postscript mentioning that her double in the story had acted very foolishly. I’m not sure why I added that, but I remember feeling a sort of dread that she might do something similar. Before my letter reached her, she had run away with a man who left her in six months. I saw her in Paris in 1884, where she was living with her mother, and I asked her if the story had influenced her decision. She told me that she felt an absolutely irresistible impulse to follow the heroine step by step in her strange and doomed journey, and that she had felt real terror as she anticipated the final chapters of the story. When they were published, it felt to her like she was forced to live them out, and she did. It was a very clear example of the imitative instinct I was talking about, and an incredibly tragic one.

However, I do not wish to dwell any further upon individual instances.  Personal experience is a most vicious and limited circle.  All that I desire to point out is the general principle that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life, and I feel sure that if you think seriously about it you will find that it is true.  Life holds the mirror up to Art, and either reproduces some strange type imagined by painter or sculptor, or realises in fact what has been dreamed in fiction.  Scientifically speaking, the basis of life—the energy of life, as Aristotle would call it—is simply the desire for expression, and Art is always presenting various forms through which this expression can be attained.  Life seizes on them and uses them, even if they be to her own hurt.  Young men have committed suicide because Rolla did so, have died by their own hand because by his own hand Werther died.  Think of what we owe to the imitation of Christ, of what we owe to the imitation of Cæsar.

However, I don’t want to spend more time on individual cases. Personal experience is a really narrow and flawed perspective. All I want to emphasize is the general idea that Life imitates Art much more than Art imitates Life, and I’m confident that if you think about it seriously, you’ll see it’s true. Life holds up a mirror to Art, either reflecting some strange figure imagined by an artist or bringing to life what has been envisioned in stories. From a scientific standpoint, the foundation of life—the energy of life, as Aristotle would say—is simply the desire for expression, and Art constantly offers different ways to achieve that expression. Life grabs onto these forms and uses them, even if it ends up being harmful. Young men have taken their own lives because Rolla did, have ended their own lives because Werther did. Think about what we owe to the imitation of Christ, and what we owe to the imitation of Caesar.

Cyril.  The theory is certainly a very curious one, but to make it complete you must show that Nature, no less than Life, is an imitation of Art.  Are you prepared to prove that?

Cyril. The theory is definitely intriguing, but to make it whole, you need to demonstrate that Nature, just like Life, imitates Art. Are you ready to prove that?

Vivian.  My dear fellow, I am prepared to prove anything.

Vivian. My friend, I'm ready to prove anything.

Cyril.  Nature follows the landscape painter, then, and takes her effects from him?

Cyril. So, nature follows the landscape painter and derives its effects from him?

Vivian.  Certainly.  Where, if not from the Impressionists, do we get those wonderful brown fogs that come creeping down our streets, blurring the gas-lamps and changing the houses into monstrous shadows?  To whom, if not to them and their master, do we owe the lovely silver mists that brood over our river, and turn to faint forms of fading grace curved bridge and swaying barge?  The extraordinary change that has taken place in the climate of London during the last ten years is entirely due to a particular school of Art.  You smile.  Consider the matter from a scientific or a metaphysical point of view, and you will find that I am right.  For what is Nature?  Nature is no great mother who has borne us.  She is our creation.  It is in our brain that she quickens to life.  Things are because we see them, and what we see, and how we see it, depends on the Arts that have influenced us.  To look at a thing is very different from seeing a thing.  One does not see anything until one sees its beauty.  Then, and then only, does it come into existence.  At present, people see fogs, not because there are fogs, but because poets and painters have taught them the mysterious loveliness of such effects.  There may have been fogs for centuries in London.  I dare say there were.  But no one saw them, and so we do not know anything about them.  They did not exist till Art had invented them.  Now, it must be admitted, fogs are carried to excess.  They have become the mere mannerism of a clique, and the exaggerated realism of their method gives dull people bronchitis.  Where the cultured catch an effect, the uncultured catch cold.  And so, let us be humane, and invite Art to turn her wonderful eyes elsewhere.  She has done so already, indeed.  That white quivering sunlight that one sees now in France, with its strange blotches of mauve, and its restless violet shadows, is her latest fancy, and, on the whole, Nature reproduces it quite admirably.  Where she used to give us Corots and Daubignys, she gives us now exquisite Monets and entrancing Pissaros.  Indeed there are moments, rare, it is true, but still to be observed from time to time, when Nature becomes absolutely modern.  Of course she is not always to be relied upon.  The fact is that she is in this unfortunate position.  Art creates an incomparable and unique effect, and, having done so, passes on to other things.  Nature, upon the other hand, forgetting that imitation can be made the sincerest form of insult, keeps on repeating this effect until we all become absolutely wearied of it.  Nobody of any real culture, for instance, ever talks nowadays about the beauty of a sunset.  Sunsets are quite old-fashioned.  They belong to the time when Turner was the last note in art.  To admire them is a distinct sign of provincialism of temperament.  Upon the other hand they go on.  Yesterday evening Mrs. Arundel insisted on my going to the window, and looking at the glorious sky, as she called it.  Of course I had to look at it.  She is one of those absurdly pretty Philistines to whom one can deny nothing.  And what was it?  It was simply a very second-rate Turner, a Turner of a bad period, with all the painter’s worst faults exaggerated and over-emphasised.  Of course, I am quite ready to admit that Life very often commits the same error.  She produces her false Renés and her sham Vautrins, just as Nature gives us, on one day a doubtful Cuyp, and on another a more than questionable Rousseau.  Still, Nature irritates one more when she does things of that kind.  It seems so stupid, so obvious, so unnecessary.  A false Vautrin might be delightful.  A doubtful Cuyp is unbearable.  However, I don’t want to be too hard on Nature.  I wish the Channel, especially at Hastings, did not look quite so often like a Henry Moore, grey pearl with yellow lights, but then, when Art is more varied, Nature will, no doubt, be more varied also.  That she imitates Art, I don’t think even her worst enemy would deny now.  It is the one thing that keeps her in touch with civilised man.  But have I proved my theory to your satisfaction?

Vivian. Of course. Where, if not from the Impressionists, do we get those amazing brown fogs that creep down our streets, blurring the gas lamps and turning the houses into monstrous shadows? To whom, if not to them and their master, do we owe the beautiful silver mists that hover over our river, transforming bridges and swaying barges into soft forms of fading grace? The incredible change in London’s climate over the last ten years is entirely thanks to a particular school of art. You’re smiling. Look at it from a scientific or a philosophical perspective, and you’ll see I’m right. What is Nature? Nature isn’t some great mother who birthed us; she’s our creation. It’s in our minds that she comes to life. Things exist because we perceive them, and how we perceive them depends on the arts that have influenced us. To look at something is very different from really seeing it. You don’t see anything until you notice its beauty. Only then does it come into existence. Right now, people notice fogs, not because fogs actually exist, but because poets and painters have shown them the mysterious beauty of such effects. There might have been fogs in London for centuries; I’m sure there were. But nobody noticed them, so we know nothing about them. They didn’t exist until art created them. Now, it must be said, fogs can be excessive. They’ve turned into the annoying quirk of a clique, and the over-the-top realism of their method gives dull people bronchitis. While the cultured appreciate an effect, the uncultured just catch colds. So, let’s be kind and invite art to direct her incredible gaze elsewhere. She has indeed begun to do so already. That bright, trembling sunlight you now see in France, with its odd patches of mauve and restless violet shadows, is her latest fancy, and, overall, Nature reflects it quite wonderfully. Where she used to give us Corots and Daubignys, she now offers exquisite Monets and captivating Pissaros. There are even moments, rare as they are, when Nature becomes completely modern. Of course, she can’t always be counted on. The truth is, she finds herself in this unfortunate situation. Art creates an extraordinary and unique effect, and when it does, it moves on to other things. Nature, on the other hand, foolishly keeps repeating that effect until we all grow utterly tired of it. Nobody with real culture talks about the beauty of a sunset nowadays. Sunsets are quite outdated. They belong to the era when Turner was the last word in art. To admire them now shows a distinct provincial attitude. Yet, they persist. Just last night, Mrs. Arundel insisted I go to the window to look at the "glorious" sky. Naturally, I had to look. She’s one of those absurdly pretty Philistines to whom you can’t say no. And what was it? Just a very mediocre Turner, a Turner from his bad period, with all the painter’s worst flaws exaggerated and emphasized. Of course, I’m fully prepared to admit that life often makes the same mistake. It produces its false Renés and its sham Vautrins, just as Nature gives us one day a questionable Cuyp and another day a highly doubtful Rousseau. Still, Nature frustrates me more when she pulls stunts like that. It seems so silly, so obvious, so unnecessary. A fake Vautrin might be delightful. A questionable Cuyp is unbearable. That said, I don’t want to be too hard on Nature. I just wish the Channel, especially at Hastings, didn’t so often look like a grey pearl with yellow lights, resembling a Henry Moore, but then, when art is more varied, Nature will likely be more varied, too. That she mimics art, I doubt even her most fervent critic would deny now. It’s the one thing that keeps her connected to civilized people. But have I convinced you of my theory?

Cyril.  You have proved it to my dissatisfaction, which is better.  But even admitting this strange imitative instinct in Life and Nature, surely you would acknowledge that Art expresses the temper of its age, the spirit of its time, the moral and social conditions that surround it, and under whose influence it is produced.

Cyril. You've shown me this to my unhappiness, which is an improvement. But even if we accept this odd instinct to mimic in Life and Nature, you must agree that Art reflects the mood of its era, the essence of its time, and the moral and social circumstances that shape it and influence its creation.

Vivian.  Certainly not!  Art never expresses anything but itself.  This is the principle of my new æsthetics; and it is this, more than that vital connection between form and substance, on which Mr. Pater dwells, that makes music the type of all the arts.  Of course, nations and individuals, with that healthy natural vanity which is the secret of existence, are always under the impression that it is of them that the Muses are talking, always trying to find in the calm dignity of imaginative art some mirror of their own turbid passions, always forgetting that the singer of life is not Apollo but Marsyas.  Remote from reality, and with her eyes turned away from the shadows of the cave, Art reveals her own perfection, and the wondering crowd that watches the opening of the marvellous, many-petalled rose fancies that it is its own history that is being told to it, its own spirit that is finding expression in a new form.  But it is not so.  The highest art rejects the burden of the human spirit, and gains more from a new medium or a fresh material than she does from any enthusiasm for art, or from any lofty passion, or from any great awakening of the human consciousness.  She develops purely on her own lines.  She is not symbolic of any age.  It is the ages that are her symbols.

Vivian. Absolutely not! Art only expresses itself. That’s the foundation of my new aesthetics; and it’s this, more than that essential link between form and content that Mr. Pater emphasizes, that makes music the ultimate representation of all the arts. Naturally, both nations and individuals, driven by that healthy sense of pride that keeps them going, always believe the Muses are talking about them, constantly looking for reflections of their own chaotic emotions in the serene beauty of imaginative art, forgetting that the true singer of life isn’t Apollo but Marsyas. Detached from reality and with her gaze turned away from the shadows of the cave, Art reveals her own perfection. The amazed crowd that watches the unfolding of the marvelous, many-petaled rose thinks it’s its own story being told, its own spirit finding expression in a new form. But that’s not the case. The highest art distances itself from the weight of human emotion, and gains more from exploring a new medium or fresh material than from any excitement for art, lofty passion, or significant awakening of human consciousness. It develops purely on its own terms. It doesn’t symbolize any era; rather, it’s the eras that symbolize it.

Even those who hold that Art is representative of time and place and people cannot help admitting that the more imitative an art is, the less it represents to us the spirit of its age.  The evil faces of the Roman emperors look out at us from the foul porphyry and spotted jasper in which the realistic artists of the day delighted to work, and we fancy that in those cruel lips and heavy sensual jaws we can find the secret of the ruin of the Empire.  But it was not so.  The vices of Tiberius could not destroy that supreme civilisation, any more than the virtues of the Antonines could save it.  It fell for other, for less interesting reasons.  The sibyls and prophets of the Sistine may indeed serve to interpret for some that new birth of the emancipated spirit that we call the Renaissance; but what do the drunken boors and bawling peasants of Dutch art tell us about the great soul of Holland?  The more abstract, the more ideal an art is, the more it reveals to us the temper of its age.  If we wish to understand a nation by means of its art, let us look at its architecture or its music.

Even those who believe that art reflects time, place, and people can't help but acknowledge that the more imitative art is, the less it conveys the spirit of its era. The evil faces of Roman emperors stare at us from the ugly porphyry and spotted jasper that realistic artists of the time loved to work with, and we think we can uncover the secret of the Empire's downfall in those cruel lips and heavy sensual jaws. But that's not the case. The vices of Tiberius couldn't destroy that great civilization, just as the virtues of the Antonines couldn't save it. It fell for different, less captivating reasons. The sibyls and prophets of the Sistine Chapel may help some interpret the new awakening of the liberated spirit we call the Renaissance; but what do the drunken boors and loud peasants of Dutch art tell us about the grand essence of Holland? The more abstract and idealistic art is, the more it reveals the mood of its time. If we want to understand a nation through its art, we should look at its architecture or its music.

Cyril.  I quite agree with you there.  The spirit of an age may be best expressed in the abstract ideal arts, for the spirit itself is abstract and ideal.  Upon the other hand, for the visible aspect of an age, for its look, as the phrase goes, we must of course go to the arts of imitation.

Cyril. I totally agree with you there. The essence of a time can be best captured in the abstract ideal arts since that essence is itself abstract and ideal. On the flip side, to understand the visible side of a time, or its appearance, as the saying goes, we definitely need to look at the arts of imitation.

Vivian.  I don’t think so.  After all, what the imitative arts really give us are merely the various styles of particular artists, or of certain schools of artists.  Surely you don’t imagine that the people of the Middle Ages bore any resemblance at all to the figures on mediæval stained glass, or in mediæval stone and wood carving, or on mediæval metal-work, or tapestries, or illuminated MSS.  They were probably very ordinary-looking people, with nothing grotesque, or remarkable, or fantastic in their appearance.  The Middle Ages, as we know them in art, are simply a definite form of style, and there is no reason at all why an artist with this style should not be produced in the nineteenth century.  No great artist ever sees things as they really are.  If he did, he would cease to be an artist.  Take an example from our own day.  I know that you are fond of Japanese things.  Now, do you really imagine that the Japanese people, as they are presented to us in art, have any existence?  If you do, you have never understood Japanese art at all.  The Japanese people are the deliberate self-conscious creation of certain individual artists.  If you set a picture by Hokusai, or Hokkei, or any of the great native painters, beside a real Japanese gentleman or lady, you will see that there is not the slightest resemblance between them.  The actual people who live in Japan are not unlike the general run of English people; that is to say, they are extremely commonplace, and have nothing curious or extraordinary about them.  In fact the whole of Japan is a pure invention.  There is no such country, there are no such people.  One of our most charming painters went recently to the Land of the Chrysanthemum in the foolish hope of seeing the Japanese.  All he saw, all he had the chance of painting, were a few lanterns and some fans.  He was quite unable to discover the inhabitants, as his delightful exhibition at Messrs. Dowdeswell’s Gallery showed only too well.  He did not know that the Japanese people are, as I have said, simply a mode of style, an exquisite fancy of art.  And so, if you desire to see a Japanese effect, you will not behave like a tourist and go to Tokio.  On the contrary, you will stay at home and steep yourself in the work of certain Japanese artists, and then, when you have absorbed the spirit of their style, and caught their imaginative manner of vision, you will go some afternoon and sit in the Park or stroll down Piccadilly, and if you cannot see an absolutely Japanese effect there, you will not see it anywhere.  Or, to return again to the past, take as another instance the ancient Greeks.  Do you think that Greek art ever tells us what the Greek people were like?  Do you believe that the Athenian women were like the stately dignified figures of the Parthenon frieze, or like those marvellous goddesses who sat in the triangular pediments of the same building?  If you judge from the art, they certainly were so.  But read an authority, like Aristophanes, for instance.  You will find that the Athenian ladies laced tightly, wore high-heeled shoes, dyed their hair yellow, painted and rouged their faces, and were exactly like any silly fashionable or fallen creature of our own day.  The fact is that we look back on the ages entirely through the medium of art, and art, very fortunately, has never once told us the truth.

Vivian. I don’t think so. After all, what the imitative arts really provide us are just the different styles of specific artists, or certain groups of artists. Surely you don’t believe that the people of the Middle Ages looked anything like the figures in medieval stained glass, or in medieval stone and wood carvings, or in medieval metalwork, or tapestries, or illuminated manuscripts. They were probably very ordinary-looking people, with nothing grotesque, remarkable, or fantastical about their appearance. The Middle Ages, as we know them through art, are simply a distinct style, and there’s no reason why an artist with this style couldn’t exist in the nineteenth century. No great artist ever sees things as they truly are. If they did, they would stop being artists. Let’s look at an example from our own time. I know you love Japanese things. So, do you really think that the Japanese people, as depicted in art, actually exist? If you do, you haven’t understood Japanese art at all. The Japanese people are the deliberate and self-aware creation of certain individual artists. If you place a painting by Hokusai, or Hokkei, or any of the great native painters next to a real Japanese man or woman, you’ll see that there’s hardly any resemblance between them. The actual people living in Japan are not unlike the average English people; that is to say, they are extremely ordinary and have nothing unusual or extraordinary about them. In fact, all of Japan is a complete invention. There’s no such country, there are no such people. One of our most charming painters recently went to the Land of the Chrysanthemum in the naive hope of encountering the Japanese. All he saw, and all he had the chance to paint, were a few lanterns and some fans. He was completely unable to find the locals, as his delightful exhibition at Messrs. Dowdeswell’s Gallery clearly showed. He didn’t realize that the Japanese people are, as I mentioned, just a mode of style, a beautiful fantasy of art. So, if you want to see a Japanese effect, don’t act like a tourist and go to Tokyo. Instead, stay home and immerse yourself in the work of certain Japanese artists, and then, after you’ve absorbed the essence of their style and captured their imaginative way of seeing, you’ll take an afternoon to sit in the Park or stroll down Piccadilly, and if you can’t find a truly Japanese effect there, you won’t find it anywhere. To go back in time, take another example: the ancient Greeks. Do you think Greek art ever reveals what the Greek people were like? Do you believe that Athenian women resembled the stately, dignified figures of the Parthenon frieze, or those marvelous goddesses in the triangular pediments of the same building? If you judge by the art, they certainly do. But read an authority, like Aristophanes, for instance. You’ll find that Athenian ladies laced tightly, wore high-heeled shoes, dyed their hair blonde, applied makeup, and were just like any silly fashionable or fallen woman of our own time. The fact is that we perceive past eras entirely through the lens of art, and art, fortunately, has never once told us the truth.

Cyril.  But modern portraits by English painters, what of them?  Surely they are like the people they pretend to represent?

Cyril. But what about modern portraits by English painters? Surely they look like the people they claim to represent?

Vivian.  Quite so.  They are so like them that a hundred years from now no one will believe in them.  The only portraits in which one believes are portraits where there is very little of the sitter, and a very great deal of the artist.  Holbein’s drawings of the men and women of his time impress us with a sense of their absolute reality.  But this is simply because Holbein compelled life to accept his conditions, to restrain itself within his limitations, to reproduce his type, and to appear as he wished it to appear.  It is style that makes us believe in a thing—nothing but style.  Most of our modern portrait painters are doomed to absolute oblivion.  They never paint what they see.  They paint what the public sees, and the public never sees anything.

Vivian. Right. They resemble them so much that in a hundred years, no one will believe in them. The only portraits that people truly believe in are those where there’s little of the sitter and a lot of the artist. Holbein's drawings of the men and women of his era give us a feeling of their complete reality. But that's only because Holbein made life fit his conditions, held it within his constraints, captured his style, and showed it the way he wanted it to look. It’s style that makes us believe in something—only style. Most of our modern portrait painters are destined for complete forgetfulness. They never paint what they see. They paint what the public sees, and the public rarely sees anything.

Cyril.  Well, after that I think I should like to hear the end of your article.

Cyril. Well, after that, I’d really like to hear the conclusion of your article.

Vivian.  With pleasure.  Whether it will do any good I really cannot say.  Ours is certainly the dullest and most prosaic century possible.  Why, even Sleep has played us false, and has closed up the gates of ivory, and opened the gates of horn.  The dreams of the great middle classes of this country, as recorded in Mr. Myers’s two bulky volumes on the subject, and in the Transactions of the Psychical Society, are the most depressing things that I have ever read.  There is not even a fine nightmare among them.  They are commonplace, sordid and tedious.  As for the Church, I cannot conceive anything better for the culture of a country than the presence in it of a body of men whose duty it is to believe in the supernatural, to perform daily miracles, and to keep alive that mythopoeic faculty which is so essential for the imagination.  But in the English Church a man succeeds, not through his capacity for belief, but through his capacity for disbelief.  Ours is the only Church where the sceptic stands at the altar, and where St. Thomas is regarded as the ideal apostle.  Many a worthy clergyman, who passes his life in admirable works of kindly charity, lives and dies unnoticed and unknown; but it is sufficient for some shallow uneducated passman out of either University to get up in his pulpit and express his doubts about Noah’s ark, or Balaam’s ass, or Jonah and the whale, for half of London to flock to hear him, and to sit open-mouthed in rapt admiration at his superb intellect.  The growth of common sense in the English Church is a thing very much to be regretted.  It is really a degrading concession to a low form of realism.  It is silly, too.  It springs from an entire ignorance of psychology.  Man can believe the impossible, but man can never believe the improbable.  However, I must read the end of my article:—

Vivian. With pleasure. Whether it will be helpful, I honestly can't say. Ours is definitely the most boring and mundane century possible. Why, even Sleep has betrayed us, shutting the gates of ivory and opening the gates of horn. The dreams of the great middle classes in this country, as detailed in Mr. Myers’s two massive volumes on the subject and in the Transactions of the Psychical Society, are the most depressing things I've ever read. There isn’t even a decent nightmare among them. They’re ordinary, grim, and tedious. As for the Church, I can't imagine anything better for a country’s culture than having a group of people whose job it is to believe in the supernatural, perform daily miracles, and keep alive that myth-making ability that is so crucial for imagination. But in the English Church, a man succeeds not because of his ability to believe, but because of his ability to doubt. Ours is the only Church where the skeptic stands at the altar, and where St. Thomas is seen as the ideal apostle. Many deserving clergymen, who dedicate their lives to kind charitable works, live and die unnoticed and unknown; but it’s enough for some shallow, uneducated graduate from either University to get up in his pulpit and voice his doubts about Noah’s ark, or Balaam’s donkey, or Jonah and the whale, for half of London to rush to hear him, sitting in wide-eyed admiration of his supposed brilliance. The growth of common sense in the English Church is something to be regretted. It's truly a degrading concession to a low form of realism. It’s foolish, too. It comes from a complete ignorance of psychology. Man can believe the impossible, but he can never believe the improbable. However, I must read the end of my article:—

‘What we have to do, what at any rate it is our duty to do, is to revive this old art of Lying.  Much of course may be done, in the way of educating the public, by amateurs in the domestic circle, at literary lunches, and at afternoon teas.  But this is merely the light and graceful side of lying, such as was probably heard at Cretan dinner-parties.  There are many other forms.  Lying for the sake of gaining some immediate personal advantage, for instance—lying with a moral purpose, as it is usually called—though of late it has been rather looked down upon, was extremely popular with the antique world.  Athena laughs when Odysseus tells her “his words of sly devising,” as Mr. William Morris phrases it, and the glory of mendacity illumines the pale brow of the stainless hero of Euripidean tragedy, and sets among the noble women of the past the young bride of one of Horace’s most exquisite odes.  Later on, what at first had been merely a natural instinct was elevated into a self-conscious science.  Elaborate rules were laid down for the guidance of mankind, and an important school of literature grew up round the subject.  Indeed, when one remembers the excellent philosophical treatise of Sanchez on the whole question, one cannot help regretting that no one has ever thought of publishing a cheap and condensed edition of the works of that great casuist.  A short primer, “When to Lie and How,” if brought out in an attractive and not too expensive a form, would no doubt command a large sale, and would prove of real practical service to many earnest and deep-thinking people.  Lying for the sake of the improvement of the young, which is the basis of home education, still lingers amongst us, and its advantages are so admirably set forth in the early books of Plato’s Republic that it is unnecessary to dwell upon them here.  It is a mode of lying for which all good mothers have peculiar capabilities, but it is capable of still further development, and has been sadly overlooked by the School Board.  Lying for the sake of a monthly salary is of course well known in Fleet Street, and the profession of a political leader-writer is not without its advantages.  But it is said to be a somewhat dull occupation, and it certainly does not lead to much beyond a kind of ostentatious obscurity.  The only form of lying that is absolutely beyond reproach is lying for its own sake, and the highest development of this is, as we have already pointed out, Lying in Art.  Just as those who do not love Plato more than Truth cannot pass beyond the threshold of the Academe, so those who do not love Beauty more than Truth never know the inmost shrine of Art.  The solid stolid British intellect lies in the desert sands like the Sphinx in Flaubert’s marvellous tale, and fantasy, La Chimère, dances round it, and calls to it with her false, flute-toned voice.  It may not hear her now, but surely some day, when we are all bored to death with the commonplace character of modern fiction, it will hearken to her and try to borrow her wings.

‘What we need to do, and it’s definitely our duty, is to revive the old art of lying. A lot can be done to educate the public by amateurs in their homes, at literary lunches, and during afternoon teas. But this is just the light and charming side of lying, similar to what might have been shared at Cretan dinner parties. There are many other types. For example, lying for immediate personal gain—lying with what’s usually called a moral purpose—has been looked down upon lately, but it was very popular in ancient times. Athena laughs when Odysseus shares his “slyly devised words,” as Mr. William Morris phrased it, and the glory of falsehood shines on the pale brow of the pure hero in Euripidean tragedy, placing among the noble women of the past the young bride mentioned in one of Horace’s most beautiful odes. Eventually, what began as a natural instinct was transformed into a self-aware science. Detailed rules were established for guiding humanity, and a significant literature school developed around the subject. Indeed, when one recalls the excellent philosophical treatise by Sanchez on the entire question, it’s hard not to wish that someone would publish a cheap, condensed version of that great casuist’s works. A simple guide, “When to Lie and How,” if released in an appealing and reasonably priced format, would surely sell well and be of true practical benefit to many earnest and thoughtful people. Lying for the sake of improving the young, which is the foundation of home education, still exists among us, and its benefits are so well detailed in the early books of Plato’s Republic that there’s no need to elaborate here. It’s a kind of lying that all good mothers are particularly skilled at, but it can still be further developed and has unfortunately been overlooked by the School Board. Lying for a monthly paycheck is, of course, well-known in Fleet Street, and working as a political leader-writer has its perks. However, it's said to be a somewhat dull job, and it certainly doesn’t lead to much beyond a sort of flashy obscurity. The only type of lying that is completely beyond criticism is lying for its own sake, and the highest form of this, as we’ve already noted, is Lying in Art. Just as those who don’t love Plato more than Truth can’t enter the doors of the Academy, those who don’t love Beauty more than Truth will never discover the innermost shrine of Art. The solid British intellect lies in the desert sands like the Sphinx in Flaubert’s incredible tale, and fantasy, La Chimère, dances around it, calling out to it with her alluring, flute-like voice. It may not hear her now, but surely one day, when we’re all bored to tears by the ordinary nature of modern fiction, it will listen to her and try to borrow her wings.

‘And when that day dawns, or sunset reddens, how joyous we shall all be!  Facts will be regarded as discreditable, Truth will be found mourning over her fetters, and Romance, with her temper of wonder, will return to the land.  The very aspect of the world will change to our startled eyes.  Out of the sea will rise Behemoth and Leviathan, and sail round the high-pooped galleys, as they do on the delightful maps of those ages when books on geography were actually readable.  Dragons will wander about the waste places, and the phoenix will soar from her nest of fire into the air.  We shall lay our hands upon the basilisk, and see the jewel in the toad’s head.  Champing his gilded oats, the Hippogriff will stand in our stalls, and over our heads will float the Blue Bird singing of beautiful and impossible things, of things that are lovely and that never happen, of things that are not and that should be.  But before this comes to pass we must cultivate the lost art of Lying.’

‘And when that day arrives, or when the sunset turns red, how joyful we will all be! Facts will be seen as shameful, Truth will be found grieving over her chains, and Romance, with her sense of wonder, will return to the world. The very look of the world will change before our amazed eyes. From the sea will rise Behemoth and Leviathan, sailing around the grand ships, just like on those charming maps from eras when geography books were actually enjoyable to read. Dragons will roam the desolate places, and the phoenix will rise from her nest of flames into the sky. We will touch the basilisk and see the gem in the toad’s head. The Hippogriff will be in our stables, munching on his golden oats, and the Blue Bird will soar above us, singing about beautiful, impossible things—things that are lovely and never happen, things that do not exist but should. But before this happens, we must relearn the lost art of Lying.’

Cyril.  Then we must entirely cultivate it at once.  But in order to avoid making any error I want you to tell me briefly the doctrines of the new æsthetics.

Cyril.  Then we need to fully develop it right now.  But to avoid any mistakes, I want you to quickly explain the ideas of the new aesthetics.

Vivian.  Briefly, then, they are these.  Art never expresses anything but itself.  It has an independent life, just as Thought has, and develops purely on its own lines.  It is not necessarily realistic in an age of realism, nor spiritual in an age of faith.  So far from being the creation of its time, it is usually in direct opposition to it, and the only history that it preserves for us is the history of its own progress.  Sometimes it returns upon its footsteps, and revives some antique form, as happened in the archaistic movement of late Greek Art, and in the pre-Raphaelite movement of our own day.  At other times it entirely anticipates its age, and produces in one century work that it takes another century to understand, to appreciate and to enjoy.  In no case does it reproduce its age.  To pass from the art of a time to the time itself is the great mistake that all historians commit.

Vivian. Briefly, then, here’s the deal. Art only expresses itself. It has its own independent life, just like Thought, and evolves purely on its own terms. It doesn’t have to be realistic in a realistic age, nor spiritual in a faithful age. Far from being a product of its time, it often directly opposes it, and the only history it preserves for us is the history of its own development. Sometimes it circles back and revives an old style, like what happened in the archaistic movement of late Greek Art and in the pre-Raphaelite movement of our own time. Other times, it completely anticipates its era, producing work in one century that takes another century to fully understand, appreciate, and enjoy. In no case does it just replicate its time. The big mistake all historians make is assuming that art from a period is the same as the period itself.

The second doctrine is this.  All bad art comes from returning to Life and Nature, and elevating them into ideals.  Life and Nature may sometimes be used as part of Art’s rough material, but before they are of any real service to art they must be translated into artistic conventions.  The moment Art surrenders its imaginative medium it surrenders everything.  As a method Realism is a complete failure, and the two things that every artist should avoid are modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter.  To us, who live in the nineteenth century, any century is a suitable subject for art except our own.  The only beautiful things are the things that do not concern us.  It is, to have the pleasure of quoting myself, exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are so suitable a motive for a tragedy.  Besides, it is only the modern that ever becomes old-fashioned.  M. Zola sits down to give us a picture of the Second Empire.  Who cares for the Second Empire now?  It is out of date.  Life goes faster than Realism, but Romanticism is always in front of Life.

The second doctrine is this. All bad art comes from going back to Life and Nature and trying to make them into ideals. Life and Nature can sometimes be used as raw material for Art, but before they can really serve art, they need to be transformed into artistic conventions. The moment Art gives up its imaginative medium, it gives up everything. As a method, Realism completely fails, and the two things every artist should avoid are modern forms and modern subjects. For us, living in the nineteenth century, any century is a suitable subject for art except our own. The only beautiful things are those that do not involve us. To quote myself, it's precisely because Hecuba has nothing to do with us that her sorrows are such a fitting inspiration for a tragedy. Besides, it's only the modern that ever becomes outdated. M. Zola sits down to depict the Second Empire. Who cares about the Second Empire now? It’s old news. Life moves faster than Realism, but Romanticism is always ahead of Life.

The third doctrine is that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life.  This results not merely from Life’s imitative instinct, but from the fact that the self-conscious aim of Life is to find expression, and that Art offers it certain beautiful forms through which it may realise that energy.  It is a theory that has never been put forward before, but it is extremely fruitful, and throws an entirely new light upon the history of Art.

The third idea is that Life copies Art much more than Art copies Life. This happens not just because Life has an instinct to imitate, but also because Life's self-aware goal is to express itself, and Art provides beautiful forms that allow it to unleash that energy. It's a theory that hasn't been proposed before, but it's very valuable and gives a completely new perspective on the history of Art.

It follows, as a corollary from this, that external Nature also imitates Art.  The only effects that she can show us are effects that we have already seen through poetry, or in paintings.  This is the secret of Nature’s charm, as well as the explanation of Nature’s weakness.

It follows that the outside world also copies Art. The only things it can show us are things we've already seen in poetry or paintings. This is the secret behind Nature's appeal and also the reason for its limitations.

The final revelation is that Lying, the telling of beautiful untrue things, is the proper aim of Art.  But of this I think I have spoken at sufficient length.  And now let us go out on the terrace, where ‘droops the milk-white peacock like a ghost,’ while the evening star ‘washes the dusk with silver.’  At twilight nature becomes a wonderfully suggestive effect, and is not without loveliness, though perhaps its chief use is to illustrate quotations from the poets.  Come!  We have talked long enough.

The final realization is that lying, telling beautiful untrue things, is the true purpose of art. I believe I've discussed this enough. Now, let's step out onto the terrace, where "the milk-white peacock droops like a ghost," while the evening star "washes the dusk with silver." At twilight, nature creates a wonderfully suggestive effect and is undeniably lovely, even though its main role might be to highlight lines from poets. Come on! We've talked long enough.

p. 57PEN, PENCIL AND POISON
A Study in Green

It has constantly been made a subject of reproach against artists and men of letters that they are lacking in wholeness and completeness of nature.  As a rule this must necessarily be so.  That very concentration of vision and intensity of purpose which is the characteristic of the artistic temperament is in itself a mode of limitation.  To those who are preoccupied with the beauty of form nothing else seems of much importance.  Yet there are many exceptions to this rule.  Rubens served as ambassador, and Goethe as state councillor, and Milton as Latin secretary to Cromwell.  Sophocles held civic office in his own city; the humourists, essayists, and novelists of modern America seem to desire nothing better than to become the diplomatic representatives of their country; and Charles Lamb’s friend, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, the subject of this brief memoir, though of an extremely artistic temperament, followed many masters other than art, being not merely a poet and a painter, an art-critic, an antiquarian, and a writer of prose, an amateur of beautiful things, and a dilettante of things delightful, but also a forger of no mean or ordinary capabilities, and as a subtle and secret poisoner almost without rival in this or any age.

It has often been criticized that artists and writers lack a sense of wholeness and completeness in their nature. Generally, this is likely true. The very focus and drive that define the artistic temperament can be a form of limitation. To those who are absorbed in the beauty of form, nothing else seems particularly significant. However, there are many exceptions to this idea. Rubens acted as an ambassador, Goethe served as a state councilor, and Milton was Latin secretary to Cromwell. Sophocles held a civic position in his own city; modern American humorists, essayists, and novelists seem to aspire to be diplomatic representatives of their country; and Charles Lamb’s friend, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, the subject of this brief memoir, although having an extremely artistic temperament, pursued many interests beyond art. He was not only a poet and painter, an art critic, an antiquarian, and a prose writer, but also an enthusiast for beautiful things and a connoisseur of delightful experiences. Additionally, he was a forger of notable skill and an exceptionally subtle and secretive poisoner, almost without equal in this or any era.

This remarkable man, so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison,’ as a great poet of our own day has finely said of him, was born at Chiswick, in 1794.  His father was the son of a distinguished solicitor of Gray’s Inn and Hatton Garden.  His mother was the daughter of the celebrated Dr. Griffiths, the editor and founder of the Monthly Review, the partner in another literary speculation of Thomas Davis, that famous bookseller of whom Johnson said that he was not a bookseller, but ‘a gentleman who dealt in books,’ the friend of Goldsmith and Wedgwood, and one of the most well-known men of his day.  Mrs. Wainewright died, in giving him birth, at the early age of twenty-one, and an obituary notice in the Gentleman’s Magazine tells us of her ‘amiable disposition and numerous accomplishments,’ and adds somewhat quaintly that ‘she is supposed to have understood the writings of Mr. Locke as well as perhaps any person of either sex now living.’  His father did not long survive his young wife, and the little child seems to have been brought up by his grandfather, and, on the death of the latter in 1803, by his uncle George Edward Griffiths, whom he subsequently poisoned.  His boyhood was passed at Linden House, Turnham Green, one of those many fine Georgian mansions that have unfortunately disappeared before the inroads of the suburban builder, and to its lovely gardens and well-timbered park he owed that simple and impassioned love of nature which never left him all through his life, and which made him so peculiarly susceptible to the spiritual influences of Wordsworth’s poetry.  He went to school at Charles Burney’s academy at Hammersmith.  Mr. Burney was the son of the historian of music, and the near kinsman of the artistic lad who was destined to turn out his most remarkable pupil.  He seems to have been a man of a good deal of culture, and in after years Mr. Wainewright often spoke of him with much affection as a philosopher, an archæologist, and an admirable teacher who, while he valued the intellectual side of education, did not forget the importance of early moral training.  It was under Mr. Burney that he first developed his talent as an artist, and Mr. Hazlitt tells us that a drawing-book which he used at school is still extant, and displays great talent and natural feeling.  Indeed, painting was the first art that fascinated him.  It was not till much later that he sought to find expression by pen or poison.

This remarkable man, so powerful with ‘pen, pencil, and poison,’ as a great poet of our time has elegantly put it, was born in Chiswick in 1794. His father was the son of a prominent solicitor from Gray’s Inn and Hatton Garden. His mother was the daughter of the famous Dr. Griffiths, the editor and founder of the Monthly Review, who partnered with Thomas Davis, a renowned bookseller that Johnson remarked was not just a bookseller, but ‘a gentleman who dealt in books,’ a friend of Goldsmith and Wedgwood, and one of the most well-known figures of his time. Mrs. Wainewright died giving birth to him at the young age of twenty-one, and an obituary in the Gentleman’s Magazine notes her ‘amiable disposition and numerous accomplishments,’ adding somewhat oddly that ‘she is supposed to have understood the writings of Mr. Locke as well as perhaps any person of either sex now living.’ His father did not live long after his young wife's death, and the little child seems to have been raised by his grandfather, and later, upon the grandfather's death in 1803, by his uncle George Edward Griffiths, whom he ultimately poisoned. His childhood was spent at Linden House, Turnham Green, one of those many beautiful Georgian mansions that have unfortunately disappeared due to suburban development, and to its lovely gardens and well-treed park, he owed a simple yet passionate love of nature that stayed with him throughout his life, making him particularly receptive to the spiritual influences of Wordsworth’s poetry. He attended Charles Burney’s academy in Hammersmith. Mr. Burney was the son of the music historian and closely related to the artistic young man who would become his most remarkable student. He appears to have been a man of considerable culture, and in later years, Mr. Wainewright often spoke of him with great fondness as a philosopher, an archaeologist, and an excellent teacher who, while valuing the intellectual aspects of education, also recognized the importance of early moral training. It was under Mr. Burney that he first developed his talent as an artist, and Mr. Hazlitt tells us that a drawing book he used at school is still around and shows great talent and natural feeling. Indeed, painting was the first art that captivated him. It wasn't until much later that he sought to express himself through pen or poison.

Before this, however, he seems to have been carried away by boyish dreams of the romance and chivalry of a soldier’s life, and to have become a young guardsman.  But the reckless dissipated life of his companions failed to satisfy the refined artistic temperament of one who was made for other things.  In a short time he wearied of the service.  ‘Art,’ he tells us, in words that still move many by their ardent sincerity and strange fervour, ‘Art touched her renegade; by her pure and high influence the noisome mists were purged; my feelings, parched, hot, and tarnished, were renovated with cool, fresh bloom, simple, beautiful to the simple-hearted.’  But Art was not the only cause of the change.  ‘The writings of Wordsworth,’ he goes on to say, ‘did much towards calming the confusing whirl necessarily incident to sudden mutations.  I wept over them tears of happiness and gratitude.’  He accordingly left the army, with its rough barrack-life and coarse mess-room tittle-tattle, and returned to Linden House, full of this new-born enthusiasm for culture.  A severe illness, in which, to use his own words, he was ‘broken like a vessel of clay,’ prostrated him for a time.  His delicately strung organisation, however indifferent it might have been to inflicting pain on others, was itself most keenly sensitive to pain.  He shrank from suffering as a thing that mars and maims human life, and seems to have wandered through that terrible valley of melancholia from which so many great, perhaps greater, spirits have never emerged.  But he was young—only twenty-five years of age—and he soon passed out of the ‘dead black waters,’ as he called them, into the larger air of humanistic culture.  As he was recovering from the illness that had led him almost to the gates of death, he conceived the idea of taking up literature as an art.  ‘I said with John Woodvil,’ he cries, ‘it were a life of gods to dwell in such an element,’ to see and hear and write brave things:—

Before this, though, he seems to have been caught up in youthful fantasies of the romance and chivalry of a soldier’s life, and ended up as a young guardsman. However, the reckless, extravagant lifestyle of his friends didn’t satisfy the refined artistic temperament of someone meant for greater things. Soon, he grew tired of military service. ‘Art,’ he tells us, in words that still resonate with many because of their passionate sincerity and strange fervor, ‘Art touched her renegade; by her pure and high influence the foul mists were cleared; my feelings, parched, hot, and tarnished, were renewed with cool, fresh bloom, simple and beautiful to those with a pure heart.’ But Art wasn’t the only factor that spurred this change. ‘The writings of Wordsworth,’ he continues, ‘did a lot to calm the confusing turmoil that comes with sudden changes. I cried over them tears of happiness and gratitude.’ He therefore left the army, with its rough barrack life and crude mess room gossip, and returned to Linden House, filled with this newfound passion for culture. A serious illness, in which, to use his own words, he was ‘broken like a vessel of clay,’ laid him low for a while. His delicate constitution, no matter how indifferent it might have been to causing pain to others, was incredibly sensitive to suffering. He recoiled from pain as something that disrupts and damages human life, and he seemed to wander through that terrible valley of melancholy from which many great, perhaps greater, souls have never returned. But he was young—only twenty-five years old—and he soon emerged from the ‘dead black waters,’ as he called them, into the broader atmosphere of humanistic culture. As he was recovering from the illness that had nearly taken him to the brink of death, he had the idea of embracing literature as an art. ‘I said with John Woodvil,’ he exclaimed, ‘it would be a god-like life to exist in such an element,’ to see, hear, and write brave things:—

‘These high and gusty relishes of life
Have no allayings of mortality.’

‘These intense and thrilling joys of life
Have no moderation from mortality.’

It is impossible not to feel that in this passage we have the utterance of a man who had a true passion for letters.  ‘To see and hear and write brave things,’ this was his aim.

It’s hard not to sense that in this passage we have the expression of a man who had a genuine passion for writing. ‘To see, hear, and write courageous things’—that was his goal.

Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, struck by the young man’s genius, or under the influence of the strange fascination that he exercised on every one who knew him, invited him to write a series of articles on artistic subjects, and under a series of fanciful pseudonym he began to contribute to the literature of his day.  Janus Weathercock, Egomet Bonmot, and Van Vinkvooms, were some of the grotesque masks under which he choose to hide his seriousness or to reveal his levity.  A mask tells us more than a face.  These disguises intensified his personality.  In an incredibly short time he seems to have made his mark.  Charles Lamb speaks of ‘kind, light-hearted Wainewright,’ whose prose is ‘capital.’  We hear of him entertaining Macready, John Forster, Maginn, Talfourd, Sir Wentworth Dilke, the poet John Clare, and others, at a petit-dîner.  Like Disraeli, he determined to startle the town as a dandy, and his beautiful rings, his antique cameo breast-pin, and his pale lemon-coloured kid gloves, were well known, and indeed were regarded by Hazlitt as being the signs of a new manner in literature: while his rich curly hair, fine eyes, and exquisite white hands gave him the dangerous and delightful distinction of being different from others.  There was something in him of Balzac’s Lucien de Rubempré.  At times he reminds us of Julien Sorel.  De Quincey saw him once.  It was at a dinner at Charles Lamb’s.  ‘Amongst the company, all literary men, sat a murderer,’ he tells us, and he goes on to describe how on that day he had been ill, and had hated the face of man and woman, and yet found himself looking with intellectual interest across the table at the young writer beneath whose affectations of manner there seemed to him to lie so much unaffected sensibility, and speculates on ‘what sudden growth of another interest’ would have changed his mood, had he known of what terrible sin the guest to whom Lamb paid so much attention was even then guilty.

Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, captivated by the young man's talent, or maybe under the spell of his unusual charm that drew everyone in, asked him to write a series of articles on artistic topics. Using a collection of quirky pseudonyms, he started contributing to the literary scene of his time. Names like Janus Weathercock, Egomet Bonmot, and Van Vinkvooms were some of the strange disguises he chose to either mask his seriousness or showcase his playful side. A mask reveals more than a face. These disguises amplified his personality. In a remarkably short time, he made a significant impact. Charles Lamb noted ‘kind, light-hearted Wainewright,’ whose writing was ‘fantastic.’ We hear about him hosting Macready, John Forster, Maginn, Talfourd, Sir Wentworth Dilke, the poet John Clare, and others, at a petit-dîner. Like Disraeli, he aimed to shock the town as a dandy, and his stunning rings, antique cameo brooch, and pale lemon-colored kid gloves became well-known, and even Hazlitt saw them as symbols of a new style in literature: while his rich curly hair, striking eyes, and delicate white hands set him apart in a captivating way. There was something in him reminiscent of Balzac’s Lucien de Rubempré. At times, he reminded us of Julien Sorel. De Quincey saw him once during a dinner at Charles Lamb’s. ‘Amongst the company, all literary men, sat a murderer,’ he recounts, describing how he had felt ill that day, despising the faces of men and women, yet found himself intellectually intrigued as he gazed across the table at the young writer, whose pretentious behavior seemed to hide a deeper sensitivity, and he speculated on ‘what sudden shift of another interest’ would have altered his perspective, had he known the terrible crime the guest whom Lamb focused on was committing at that very moment.

His life-work falls naturally under the three heads suggested by Mr. Swinburne, and it may be partly admitted that, if we set aside his achievements in the sphere of poison, what he has actually left to us hardly justifies his reputation.

His life’s work fits neatly into the three categories proposed by Mr. Swinburne, and it can be somewhat agreed that, if we overlook his accomplishments in the realm of poison, what he has truly contributed doesn’t quite support his reputation.

But then it is only the Philistine who seeks to estimate a personality by the vulgar test of production.  This young dandy sought to be somebody, rather than to do something.  He recognised that Life itself is in art, and has its modes of style no less than the arts that seek to express it.  Nor is his work without interest.  We hear of William Blake stopping in the Royal Academy before one of his pictures and pronouncing it to be ‘very fine.’  His essays are prefiguring of much that has since been realised.  He seems to have anticipated some of those accidents of modern culture that are regarded by many as true essentials.  He writes about La Gioconda, and early French poets and the Italian Renaissance.  He loves Greek gems, and Persian carpets, and Elizabethan translations of Cupid and Psyche, and the Hypnerotomachia, and book-binding and early editions, and wide-margined proofs.  He is keenly sensitive to the value of beautiful surroundings, and never wearies of describing to us the rooms in which he lived, or would have liked to live.  He had that curious love of green, which in individuals is always the sign of a subtle artistic temperament, and in nations is said to denote a laxity, if not a decadence of morals.  Like Baudelaire he was extremely fond of cats, and with Gautier, he was fascinated by that ‘sweet marble monster’ of both sexes that we can still see at Florence and in the Louvre.

But it’s only someone narrow-minded who tries to judge a person’s worth by the crude measure of their output. This young dandy aimed to be someone memorable, rather than just accomplish things. He understood that life itself is an art form, and it has its styles just like the arts that try to express it. His work is definitely interesting. We hear about William Blake pausing at the Royal Academy in front of one of his paintings and calling it “very fine.” His essays hint at much that has since come to pass. He seems to have predicted some elements of modern culture that many now consider essential. He writes about the Mona Lisa, early French poets, and the Italian Renaissance. He appreciates Greek gems, Persian carpets, Elizabethan translations of Cupid and Psyche, and the Hypnerotomachia, as well as book binding, early editions, and wide-margined proofs. He’s deeply aware of the value of beautiful surroundings and never tires of describing the rooms he lived in or dreamed of living in. He had that unique fondness for green, which usually indicates a subtle artistic temperament in individuals, and in nations, it’s said to reflect a relaxation, if not a decline, of morals. Like Baudelaire, he had a strong affection for cats, and alongside Gautier, he was captivated by that “sweet marble monster” of both sexes that we can still find in Florence and the Louvre.

There is of course much in his descriptions, and his suggestions for decoration, that shows that he did not entirely free himself from the false taste of his time.  But it is clear that he was one of the first to recognise what is, indeed, the very keynote of æsthetic eclecticism, I mean the true harmony of all really beautiful things irrespective of age or place, of school or manner.  He saw that in decorating a room, which is to be, not a room for show, but a room to live in, we should never aim at any archæological reconstruction of the past, nor burden ourselves with any fanciful necessity for historical accuracy.  In this artistic perception he was perfectly right.  All beautiful things belong to the same age.

There’s definitely a lot in his descriptions and decoration ideas that shows he wasn't completely free from the misguided tastes of his time. But it’s clear that he was one of the first to recognize what is really the central idea of aesthetic eclecticism: the true harmony of all genuinely beautiful things, regardless of their age, origin, style, or method. He understood that when decorating a room meant for living—not just for show—we shouldn't strive for any historical recreation of the past, nor should we feel burdened by any need for historical accuracy. In this artistic insight, he was absolutely correct. All beautiful things belong to the same era.

And so, in his own library, as he describes it, we find the delicate fictile vase of the Greek, with its exquisitely painted figures and the faint ΚΑΛΟΣ finely traced upon its side, and behind it hangs an engraving of the ‘Delphic Sibyl’ of Michael Angelo, or of the ‘Pastoral’ of Giorgione.  Here is a bit of Florentine majolica, and here a rude lamp from some old Roman tomb. On the table lies a book of Hours, ‘cased in a cover of solid silver gilt, wrought with quaint devices and studded with small brilliants and rubies,’ and close by it ‘squats a little ugly monster, a Lar, perhaps, dug up in the sunny fields of corn-bearing Sicily.’  Some dark antique bronzes contrast with the pale gleam of two noble Christi Crucifixi, one carved in ivory, the other moulded in wax.’  He has his trays of Tassie’s gems, his tiny Louis-Quatorze bonbonnière with a miniature by Petitot, his highly prized ‘brown-biscuit teapots, filagree-worked,’ his citron morocco letter-case, and his ‘pomona-green’ chair.

And so, in his own library, as he describes it, we find the delicate clay vase of the Greek, with its beautifully painted figures and the faint ΚΑΛΟΣ finely traced on its side, and behind it hangs an engraving of the ‘Delphic Sibyl’ by Michelangelo, or of the ‘Pastoral’ by Giorgione. Here is a piece of Florentine majolica, and nearby is a rough lamp from some ancient Roman tomb. On the table lies a Book of Hours, ‘cased in a cover of solid gilded silver, decorated with strange designs and studded with small gems and rubies,’ and close by it ‘sits a little ugly creature, a Lar, perhaps, dug up in the sunny fields of corn-growing Sicily.’ Some dark antique bronzes stand out against the pale shine of two noble Christi Crucifixi, one carved in ivory, the other molded in wax. He has his trays of Tassie’s gems, his tiny Louis XIV bonbonnière with a miniature by Petitot, his highly valued ‘brown-biscuit teapots, filigree-worked,’ his citron morocco letter case, and his ‘pomona-green’ chair.

One can fancy him lying there in the midst of his books and casts and engravings, a true virtuoso, a subtle connoisseur, turning over his fine collection of Mare Antonios, and his Turner’s ‘Liber Studiorum,’ of which he was a warm admirer, or examining with a magnifier some of his antique gems and cameos, ‘the head of Alexander on an onyx of two strata,’ or ‘that superb altissimo relievo on cornelian, Jupiter Ægiochus.’  He was always a great amateur of engravings, and gives some very useful suggestions as to the best means of forming a collection.  Indeed, while fully appreciating modern art, he never lost sight of the importance of reproductions of the great masterpieces of the past, and all that he says about the value of plaster casts is quite admirable.

One can imagine him lying there among his books, casts, and engravings, a true virtuoso, a keen connoisseur, flipping through his impressive collection of Mare Antonios and Turner’s ‘Liber Studiorum,’ which he admired greatly, or inspecting some of his antique gems and cameos with a magnifying glass, ‘the head of Alexander on a two-layer onyx,’ or ‘that stunning altissimo relievo on carnelian, Jupiter Ægiochus.’ He was always a passionate collector of engravings and offered some very helpful tips on how to build a collection. Indeed, while he fully appreciated modern art, he never overlooked the significance of reproductions of the great masterpieces of the past, and all his thoughts on the value of plaster casts are truly commendable.

As an art-critic he concerned himself primarily with the complex impressions produced by a work of art, and certainly the first step in æsthetic criticism is to realise one’s own impressions.  He cared nothing for abstract discussions on the nature of the Beautiful, and the historical method, which has since yielded such rich fruit, did not belong to his day, but he never lost sight of the great truth that Art’s first appeal is neither to the intellect nor to the emotions, but purely to the artistic temperament, and he more than once points out that this temperament, this ‘taste,’ as he calls it, being unconsciously guided and made perfect by frequent contact with the best work, becomes in the end a form of right judgment.  Of course there are fashions in art just as there are fashions in dress, and perhaps none of us can ever quite free ourselves from the influence of custom and the influence of novelty.  He certainly could not, and he frankly acknowledges how difficult it is to form any fair estimate of contemporary work.  But, on the whole, his taste was good and sound.  He admired Turner and Constable at a time when they were not so much thought of as they are now, and saw that for the highest landscape art we require more than ‘mere industry and accurate transcription.’  Of Crome’s ‘Heath Scene near Norwich’ he remarks that it shows ‘how much a subtle observation of the elements, in their wild moods, does for a most uninteresting flat,’ and of the popular type of landscape of his day he says that it is ‘simply an enumeration of hill and dale, stumps of trees, shrubs, water, meadows, cottages and houses; little more than topography, a kind of pictorial map-work; in which rainbows, showers, mists, haloes, large beams shooting through rifted clouds, storms, starlight, all the most valued materials of the real painter, are not.’  He had a thorough dislike of what is obvious or commonplace in art, and while he was charmed to entertain Wilkie at dinner, he cared as little for Sir David’s pictures as he did for Mr. Crabbe’s poems.  With the imitative and realistic tendencies of his day he had no sympathy and he tells us frankly that his great admiration for Fuseli was largely due to the fact that the little Swiss did not consider it necessary that an artist should paint only what he sees.  The qualities that he sought for in a picture were composition, beauty and dignity of line, richness of colour, and imaginative power.  Upon the other hand, he was not a doctrinaire.  ‘I hold that no work of art can be tried otherwise than by laws deduced from itself: whether or not it be consistent with itself is the question.’  This is one of his excellent aphorisms.  And in criticising painters so different as Landseer and Martin, Stothard and Etty, he shows that, to use a phrase now classical, he is trying ‘to see the object as in itself it really is.’

As an art critic, he focused mainly on the complex feelings a piece of art evokes, and the first step in aesthetic criticism is to understand your own impressions. He didn’t care about abstract debates on what beauty is, and the historical approach that has since proven fruitful wasn’t popular in his time. However, he always recognized the important truth that art’s first appeal is to the artistic temperament, not to reason or emotions. He often pointed out that this temperament, or “taste” as he called it, is unconsciously refined by regular exposure to the best works, ultimately leading to sound judgment. Of course, there are trends in art much like there are in fashion, and perhaps none of us can completely escape the influence of tradition and novelty. He certainly couldn’t, and he openly admitted that it’s challenging to form a fair assessment of contemporary works. Overall, his taste was sharp and reliable. He admired Turner and Constable at a time when they weren’t as appreciated as they are today, recognizing that top-tier landscape art requires more than just hard work and accurate representation. Regarding Crome’s “Heath Scene near Norwich,” he noted that it demonstrates how much a keen observation of nature's wild elements can transform an otherwise dull landscape. He described the common landscape art of his time as simply a list of hills, valleys, tree stumps, shrubs, water, meadows, cottages, and houses—little more than a topographical map devoid of the rainbows, storms, mists, and other essential elements that a true painter values. He had a strong aversion to anything obvious or ordinary in art, and while he enjoyed hosting Wilkie for dinner, he had little interest in Sir David’s paintings or Mr. Crabbe’s poems. He felt no connection to the imitative and realistic movements of his time and frankly admitted that his admiration for Fuseli was largely because the Swiss artist didn’t believe an artist had to paint only what they see. The qualities he looked for in art included composition, beauty and dignity of line, richness of color, and imaginative power. On the other hand, he wasn’t rigid in his views. “I believe that no work of art can be judged by anything other than principles derived from itself: whether or not it is consistent with itself is what matters.” This is one of his insightful sayings. When critiquing artists as varied as Landseer and Martin, Stothard and Etty, he demonstrated—using a now-classic phrase—that he aimed “to see the object as it truly is.”

However, as I pointed out before, he never feels quite at his ease in his criticisms of contemporary work.  ‘The present,’ he says, ‘is about as agreeable a confusion to me as Ariosto on the first perusal. . . . Modern things dazzle me.  I must look at them through Time’s telescope.  Elia complains that to him the merit of a MS. poem is uncertain; “print,” as he excellently says, “settles it.”  Fifty years’ toning does the same thing to a picture.’  He is happier when he is writing about Watteau and Lancret, about Rubens and Giorgione, about Rembrandt, Corregio, and Michael Angelo; happiest of all when he is writing about Greek things.  What is Gothic touched him very little, but classical art and the art of the Renaissance were always dear to him.  He saw what our English school could gain from a study of Greek models, and never wearies of pointing out to the young student the artistic possibilities that lie dormant in Hellenic marbles and Hellenic methods of work.  In his judgments on the great Italian Masters, says De Quincey, ‘there seemed a tone of sincerity and of native sensibility, as in one who spoke for himself, and was not merely a copier from books.’  The highest praise that we can give to him is that he tried to revive style as a conscious tradition.  But he saw that no amount of art lectures or art congresses, or ‘plans for advancing the fine arts,’ will ever produce this result.  The people, he says very wisely, and in the true spirit of Toynbee Hall, must always have ‘the best models constantly before their eyes.’

However, as I mentioned before, he never seems completely comfortable in critiquing modern work. “The present,” he says, “is just as confusing to me as reading Ariosto for the first time... Modern things dazzle me. I have to view them through Time’s telescope. Elia complains that the value of a manuscript poem is uncertain; ‘print,’ as he wisely puts it, ‘settles it.’ Fifty years of aging does the same thing to a painting.” He feels more at ease when writing about Watteau and Lancret, about Rubens and Giorgione, about Rembrandt, Correggio, and Michelangelo; he is happiest when discussing Greek art. Gothic art doesn’t move him much, but classical art and Renaissance art have always been dear to him. He recognized what our English school could learn from Greek models and never tires of showing young students the artistic potential that lies dormant in Hellenic sculptures and methods. In his critiques of the great Italian Masters, De Quincey notes, “there seemed a tone of sincerity and native sensibility, as if he spoke for himself and wasn’t just copying from books.” The greatest compliment we can give him is that he attempted to revive style as a conscious tradition. But he understood that no number of art lectures, art conferences, or ‘plans for advancing the fine arts’ will ever achieve this goal. The people, he wisely states, in true Toynbee Hall spirit, must always have “the best models constantly before their eyes.”

As is to be expected from one who was a painter, he is often extremely technical in his art criticisms.  Of Tintoret’s ‘St. George delivering the Egyptian Princess from the Dragon,’ he remarks:—

As you would expect from someone who was a painter, he is often very technical in his art critiques. About Tintoretto’s ‘St. George Delivering the Egyptian Princess from the Dragon,’ he notes:—

The robe of Sabra, warmly glazed with Prussian blue, is relieved from the pale greenish background by a vermilion scarf; and the full hues of both are beautifully echoed, as it were, in a lower key by the purple-lake coloured stuffs and bluish iron armour of the saint, besides an ample balance to the vivid azure drapery on the foreground in the indigo shades of the wild wood surrounding the castle.

The robe of Sabra, richly colored in warm Prussian blue, pops against the light greenish background, highlighted by a bright vermilion scarf. The deep tones of these colors are subtly mirrored by the purple-lake colored fabrics and bluish iron armor of the saint, creating a striking contrast with the vibrant blue drapery in the foreground, which is enhanced by the dark indigo shades of the wild woods surrounding the castle.

And elsewhere he talks learnedly of ‘a delicate Schiavone, various as a tulip-bed, with rich broken tints,’ of ‘a glowing portrait, remarkable for morbidezza, by the scarce Moroni,’ and of another picture being ‘pulpy in the carnations.’

And in other places, he speaks knowledgeably about 'a delicate Schiavone, as varied as a tulip garden, with rich, mixed colors,' about 'a vibrant portrait, notable for morbidezza, by the rare Moroni,' and about another painting being 'soft in the skin tones.'

But, as a rule, he deals with his impressions of the work as an artistic whole, and tries to translate those impressions into words, to give, as it were, the literary equivalent for the imaginative and mental effect.  He was one of the first to develop what has been called the art-literature of the nineteenth century, that form of literature which has found in Mr. Ruskin and Mr. Browning, its two most perfect exponents.  His description of Lancret’s Repas Italien, in which ‘a dark-haired girl, “amorous of mischief,” lies on the daisy-powdered grass,’ is in some respects very charming.  Here is his account of ‘The Crucifixion,’ by Rembrandt.  It is extremely characteristic of his style—

But, generally speaking, he discusses his impressions of the work as a complete piece and attempts to express those feelings in words, essentially providing the literary equivalent of the imaginative and emotional impact. He was one of the pioneers in what became known as the art-literature of the nineteenth century, a style of literature best represented by Mr. Ruskin and Mr. Browning. His portrayal of Lancret’s Repas Italien, in which ‘a dark-haired girl, “amorous of mischief,” lies on the daisy-covered grass,’ is quite lovely in many ways. Here’s his description of ‘The Crucifixion’ by Rembrandt. It really captures his style—

Darkness—sooty, portentous darkness—shrouds the whole scene: only above the accursed wood, as if through a horrid rift in the murky ceiling, a rainy deluge—‘sleety-flaw, discoloured water’—streams down amain, spreading a grisly spectral light, even more horrible than that palpable night.  Already the Earth pants thick and fast! the darkened Cross trembles! the winds are dropt—the air is stagnant—a muttering rumble growls underneath their feet, and some of that miserable crowd begin to fly down the hill.  The horses snuff the coming terror, and become unmanageable through fear.  The moment rapidly approaches when, nearly torn asunder by His own weight, fainting with loss of blood, which now runs in narrower rivulets from His slit veins, His temples and breast drowned in sweat, and His black tongue parched with the fiery death-fever, Jesus cries, ‘I thirst.’  The deadly vinegar is elevated to Him.

Darkness—thick, threatening darkness—envelops the entire scene: only above the cursed woods, as if through a terrible tear in the gloomy sky, a heavy downpour—‘sleet and murky water’—streams down fiercely, casting a ghastly spectral light, even more terrifying than the solid night. The Earth is already heaving heavily! The darkened Cross shakes! The winds are still—the air is stagnant—a low growl rumbles beneath their feet, causing some of that wretched crowd to start fleeing down the hill. The horses sense the impending doom and become uncontrollable with fear. The moment quickly approaches when, nearly torn apart by His own weight, faint from blood loss, which now trickles in thinner streams from His cut veins, His temples and chest soaked with sweat, and His dry black tongue burning with the fever of death, Jesus yells, ‘I thirst.’ The deadly vinegar is lifted up to Him.

His head sinks, and the sacred corpse ‘swings senseless of the cross.’  A sheet of vermilion flame shoots sheer through the air and vanishes; the rocks of Carmel and Lebanon cleave asunder; the sea rolls on high from the sands its black weltering waves.  Earth yawns, and the graves give up their dwellers.  The dead and the living are mingled together in unnatural conjunction and hurry through the holy city.  New prodigies await them there.  The veil of the temple—the unpierceable veil—is rent asunder from top to bottom, and that dreaded recess containing the Hebrew mysteries—the fatal ark with the tables and seven-branched candelabrum—is disclosed by the light of unearthly flames to the God-deserted multitude.

His head drops, and the sacred body ‘swings senseless on the cross.’ A burst of bright red flame shoots through the air and disappears; the rocks of Carmel and Lebanon split apart; the sea rises high with its dark, churning waves. The earth opens up, and the graves release their occupants. The dead and the living mix together in an unnatural crowd and rush through the holy city. New wonders await them there. The veil of the temple—the impenetrable veil—is torn from top to bottom, revealing the feared recess holding the Hebrew mysteries—the fateful ark with the tablets and the seven-branched candelabrum—lit by otherworldly flames to the God-abandoned crowd.

Rembrandt never painted this sketch, and he was quite right.  It would have lost nearly all its charms in losing that perplexing veil of indistinctness which affords such ample range wherein the doubting imagination may speculate.  At present it is like a thing in another world.  A dark gulf is betwixt us.  It is not tangible by the body.  We can only approach it in the spirit.

Rembrandt never painted this scene, and he was completely right. It would have lost nearly all its appeal if it had lost that confusing layer of blur that gives so much room for uncertain imagination to wonder. Right now, it feels like something from another world. There’s a dark gap between us. It’s not something we can physically touch. We can only connect with it in a spiritual way.

In this passage, written, the author tells us, ‘in awe and reverence,’ there is much that is terrible, and very much that is quite horrible, but it is not without a certain crude form of power, or, at any rate, a certain crude violence of words, a quality which this age should highly appreciate, as it is its chief defect.  It is pleasanter, however, to pass to this description of Giulio Romano’s ‘Cephalus and Procris’:—

In this passage, the author tells us, 'with awe and respect,' that there is a lot that is awful, and a lot that is truly dreadful, but it also has a certain rough kind of power, or at least, a certain harshness in its words, a quality that this era should really value, since it is its main flaw. Nevertheless, it’s more enjoyable to move on to this description of Giulio Romano’s ‘Cephalus and Procris’:—

We should read Moschus’s lament for Bion, the sweet shepherd, before looking at this picture, or study the picture as a preparation for the lament.  We have nearly the same images in both.  For either victim the high groves and forest dells murmur; the flowers exhale sad perfume from their buds; the nightingale mourns on the craggy lands, and the swallow in the long-winding vales; ‘the satyrs, too, and fauns dark-veiled groan,’ and the fountain nymphs within the wood melt into tearful waters.  The sheep and goats leave their pasture; and oreads, ‘who love to scale the most inaccessible tops of all uprightest rocks,’ hurry down from the song of their wind-courting pines; while the dryads bend from the branches of the meeting trees, and the rivers moan for white Procris, ‘with many-sobbing streams,’

We should read Moschus's lament for Bion, the gentle shepherd, before we examine this picture, or we can look at the picture as a way to prepare for the lament. The imagery in both is almost identical. For either figure, the tall groves and forest valleys whisper; the flowers emit a sorrowful fragrance from their buds; the nightingale weeps on the rocky hills, and the swallow in the winding valleys; "the satyrs and fauns in their dark veils groan," and the fountain nymphs in the woods turn into weeping waters. The sheep and goats abandon their pasture; and the mountain nymphs, "who love to climb the highest peaks of the steepest rocks," hurry down from the song of their wind-swept pines; while the tree nymphs lean from the branches, and the rivers mourn for white Procris, "with many-sobbing streams,"

Filling the far-seen ocean with a voice.

Filling the distant ocean with a voice.

The golden bees are silent on the thymy Hymettus; and the knelling horn of Aurora’s love no more shall scatter away the cold twilight on the top of Hymettus.  The foreground of our subject is a grassy sunburnt bank, broken into swells and hollows like waves (a sort of land-breakers), rendered more uneven by many foot-tripping roots and stumps of trees stocked untimely by the axe, which are again throwing out light-green shoots.  This bank rises rather suddenly on the right to a clustering grove, penetrable to no star, at the entrance of which sits the stunned Thessalian king, holding between his knees that ivory-bright body which was, but an instant agone, parting the rough boughs with her smooth forehead, and treading alike on thorns and flowers with jealousy-stung foot—now helpless, heavy, void of all motion, save when the breeze lifts her thick hair in mockery.

The golden bees are silent on the fragrant Hymettus; and the ringing horn of Aurora’s love will no longer chase away the cold twilight at the top of Hymettus. In front of us is a sunburned grassy bank, shaped into rises and dips like waves (a kind of land-breakers), made more uneven by twisted roots and stumps of trees cut down too early, which are now sprouting bright green shoots. This bank suddenly lifts on the right to a dense grove, where no star can penetrate, and at the entrance sits the stunned Thessalian king, holding between his knees that ivory-bright body which, just a moment ago, was parting the rough branches with her smooth forehead, and stepping on both thorns and flowers with a foot stung by jealousy—now helpless, heavy, and motionless, except when the breeze lifts her thick hair in mockery.

From between the closely-neighboured boles astonished nymphs press forward with loud cries—

From between the closely spaced trunks, amazed nymphs rush forward with loud cries—

And deerskin-vested satyrs, crowned with ivy twists, advance;
And put strange pity in their horned countenance.

And satyrs wearing deerskin vests, crowned with twisted ivy, approach;
And bring an unusual sense of pity to their horned faces.

Laelaps lies beneath, and shows by his panting the rapid pace of death.  On the other side of the group, Virtuous Love with ‘vans dejected’ holds forth the arrow to an approaching troop of sylvan people, fauns, rams, goats, satyrs, and satyr-mothers, pressing their children tighter with their fearful hands, who hurry along from the left in a sunken path between the foreground and a rocky wall, on whose lowest ridge a brook-guardian pours from her urn her grief-telling waters.  Above and more remote than the Ephidryad, another female, rending her locks, appears among the vine-festooned pillars of an unshorn grove.  The centre of the picture is filled by shady meadows, sinking down to a river-mouth; beyond is ‘the vast strength of the ocean stream,’ from whose floor the extinguisher of stars, rosy Aurora, drives furiously up her brine-washed steeds to behold the death-pangs of her rival.

Laelaps lies below, panting heavily, showing the swift approach of death. On the other side of the group, Virtuous Love, with downcast wings, holds out the arrow to a group of woodland creatures—fauns, rams, goats, satyrs, and satyr-mothers—who clutch their children tightly with trembling hands as they hurry along from the left in a sunken path between the foreground and a rocky wall. On the lowest edge of this wall, a brook-guardian pours her sorrowful waters from her urn. Higher up and further away than the Ephidryad, another woman, tearing at her hair, is seen among the vine-covered pillars of an untamed grove. The center of the scene is filled with shady meadows that slope down to a river mouth; beyond it lies "the vast strength of the ocean stream," from which the star-extinguisher, rosy Aurora, fiercely drives up her salt-washed steeds to witness the death throes of her rival.

Were this description carefully re-written, it would be quite admirable.  The conception of making a prose poem out of paint is excellent.  Much of the best modern literature springs from the same aim.  In a very ugly and sensible age, the arts borrow, not from life, but from each other.

If this description were carefully rewritten, it would be really impressive. The idea of turning paint into a prose poem is fantastic. A lot of the best modern literature comes from the same goal. In a very harsh and practical age, the arts draw inspiration not from life, but from one another.

His sympathies, too, were wonderfully varied.  In everything connected with the stage, for instance, he was always extremely interested, and strongly upheld the necessity for archæological accuracy in costume and scene-painting.  ‘In art,’ he says in one of his essays, ‘whatever is worth doing at all is worth doing well’; and he points out that once we allow the intrusion of anachronisms, it becomes difficult to say where the line is to be drawn.  In literature, again, like Lord Beaconsfield on a famous occasion, he was ‘on the side of the angels.’  He was one of the first to admire Keats and Shelley—‘the tremulously-sensitive and poetical Shelley,’ as he calls him.  His admiration for Wordsworth was sincere and profound.  He thoroughly appreciated William Blake.  One of the best copies of the ‘Songs of Innocence and Experience’ that is now in existence was wrought specially for him.  He loved Alain Chartier, and Ronsard, and the Elizabethan dramatists, and Chaucer and Chapman, and Petrarch.  And to him all the arts were one.  ‘Our critics,’ he remarks with much wisdom, ‘seem hardly aware of the identity of the primal seeds of poetry and painting, nor that any true advancement in the serious study of one art co-generates a proportionate perfection in the other’; and he says elsewhere that if a man who does not admire Michael Angelo talks of his love for Milton, he is deceiving either himself or his listeners.  To his fellow-contributors in the London Magazine he was always most generous, and praises Barry Cornwall, Allan Cunningham, Hazlitt, Elton, and Leigh Hunt without anything of the malice of a friend.  Some of his sketches of Charles Lamb are admirable in their way, and, with the art of the true comedian, borrow their style from their subject:—

His interests were remarkably diverse. When it came to anything related to the theater, for example, he was always extremely engaged and strongly advocated for historical accuracy in costumes and set design. "In art," he wrote in one of his essays, "whatever is worth doing at all is worth doing well"; he emphasized that once we allow anachronisms to creep in, it becomes hard to define where to draw the line. In literature, much like Lord Beaconsfield on a famous occasion, he was "on the side of the angels." He was among the first to appreciate Keats and Shelley—"the sensitive and poetic Shelley," as he referred to him. His admiration for Wordsworth was genuine and deep. He held a strong appreciation for William Blake. One of the finest copies of the "Songs of Innocence and Experience" that still exists was specially made for him. He loved Alain Chartier, Ronsard, the Elizabethan playwrights, Chaucer, Chapman, and Petrarch. To him, all the arts were interconnected. "Our critics," he wisely notes, "seem hardly aware of the underlying similarities between poetry and painting, nor that true progress in the serious study of one art leads to a corresponding improvement in the other"; he also asserts that if someone who doesn't admire Michelangelo claims to love Milton, they are fooling either themselves or their audience. He was always very generous to his fellow contributors in the London Magazine, praising Barry Cornwall, Allan Cunningham, Hazlitt, Elton, and Leigh Hunt without the bitterness of a rival. Some of his sketches of Charles Lamb are excellent in their own right, and, with the skill of a true comedian, they adopt their style from their subject:—

What can I say of thee more than all know? that thou hadst the gaiety of a boy with the knowledge of a man: as gentle a heart as ever sent tears to the eyes.

What else can I say about you that everyone doesn't already know? You had the joy of a child mixed with the wisdom of an adult: as kind a heart as ever brought tears to anyone’s eyes.

How wittily would he mistake your meaning, and put in a conceit most seasonably out of season.  His talk without affectation was compressed, like his beloved Elizabethans, even unto obscurity.  Like grains of fine gold, his sentences would beat out into whole sheets.  He had small mercy on spurious fame, and a caustic observation on the fashion for men of genius was a standing dish.  Sir Thomas Browne was a ‘bosom cronie’ of his; so was Burton, and old Fuller.  In his amorous vein he dallied with that peerless Duchess of many-folio odour; and with the heyday comedies of Beaumont and Fletcher he induced light dreams.  He would deliver critical touches on these, like one inspired, but it was good to let him choose his own game; if another began even on the acknowledged pets he was liable to interrupt, or rather append, in a mode difficult to define whether as misapprehensive or mischievous.  One night at C-’s, the above dramatic partners were the temporary subject of chat.  Mr. X. commended the passion and haughty style of a tragedy (I don’t know which of them), but was instantly taken up by Elia, who told him ‘That was nothing; the lyrics were the high things—the lyrics!’

He would cleverly misunderstand your meaning and throw in a perfectly timed joke. His conversations, completely genuine, were succinct, much like his beloved Elizabethans, even to the point of being ambiguous. Like fine gold, his sentences could be stretched into entire pages. He had little patience for false fame, and his sharp comments on the trend of genius were a regular occurrence. Sir Thomas Browne was a close friend of his; so were Burton and the old Fuller. In his romantic mood, he flirted with that incomparable Duchess of many charms; and with the lively comedies of Beaumont and Fletcher, he inspired delightful dreams. He would offer critical insights on these works as if inspired, but it was best to let him choose his own topics; if someone else brought up even the recognized favorites, he was likely to change the discussion in a way that was hard to tell if it was confused or playful. One night at C-’s, those dramatic partners were the topic of conversation. Mr. X praised the passion and elevated style of a tragedy (I'm not sure which one), but was quickly interrupted by Elia, who said, ‘That is nothing; the lyrics are the true masterpieces—the lyrics!’

One side of his literary career deserves especial notice.  Modern journalism may be said to owe almost as much to him as to any man of the early part of this century.  He was the pioneer of Asiatic prose, and delighted in pictorial epithets and pompous exaggerations.  To have a style so gorgeous that it conceals the subject is one of the highest achievements of an important and much admired school of Fleet Street leader-writers, and this school Janus Weathercock may be said to have invented.  He also saw that it was quite easy by continued reiteration to make the public interested in his own personality, and in his purely journalistic articles this extraordinary young man tells the world what he had for dinner, where he gets his clothes, what wines he likes, and in what state of health he is, just as if he were writing weekly notes for some popular newspaper of our own time.  This being the least valuable side of his work, is the one that has had the most obvious influence.  A publicist, nowadays, is a man who bores the community with the details of the illegalities of his private life.

One side of his literary career deserves special notice. Modern journalism owes almost as much to him as to anyone else from the early part of this century. He was the pioneer of Asian prose and loved using vivid descriptions and grand exaggerations. Having a style so extravagant that it hides the topic is one of the top achievements of a significant and much-admired group of Fleet Street leaders, and this group can be said to have been invented by Janus Weathercock. He also realized it was quite easy to make the public interested in his own personality through repeated self-promotion. In his purely journalistic pieces, this remarkable young man shares details about what he had for dinner, where he shops for clothes, what wines he enjoys, and how his health is, just like he's writing weekly updates for some popular newspaper today. Although this is the least valuable aspect of his work, it has had the most obvious impact. A public figure today is someone who bores the community with the details of their private life’s misdeeds.

Like most artificial people, he had a great love of nature.  ‘I hold three things in high estimation,’ he says somewhere: ‘to sit lazily on an eminence that commands a rich prospect; to be shadowed by thick trees while the sun shines around me; and to enjoy solitude with the consciousness of neighbourhood.  The country gives them all to me.’  He writes about his wandering over fragrant furze and heath repeating Collins’s ‘Ode to Evening,’ just to catch the fine quality of the moment; about smothering his face ‘in a watery bed of cowslips, wet with May dews’; and about the pleasure of seeing the sweet-breathed kine ‘pass slowly homeward through the twilight,’ and hearing ‘the distant clank of the sheep-bell.’  One phrase of his, ‘the polyanthus glowed in its cold bed of earth, like a solitary picture of Giorgione on a dark oaken panel,’ is curiously characteristic of his temperament, and this passage is rather pretty in its way:—

Like many artificial people, he really loved nature. “I value three things highly,” he says at one point: “to relax lazily on a high spot that overlooks a beautiful view; to be shaded by thick trees while the sun shines around me; and to enjoy solitude while being aware of my surroundings. The countryside offers me all of this.” He describes wandering over fragrant gorse and heath while reciting Collins’s ‘Ode to Evening’ just to capture the essence of the moment; he talks about burying his face “in a watery bed of cowslips, wet with May dews”; and the joy of watching the sweet-scented cows “slowly make their way home through the twilight,” while hearing “the distant clink of the sheep bell.” One of his phrases, “the polyanthus glowed in its cold bed of earth, like a solitary picture of Giorgione on a dark oak panel,” wonderfully reflects his personality, and this passage is quite pretty in its own way:—

The short tender grass was covered with marguerites—‘such that men called daisies in our town’—thick as stars on a summer’s night.  The harsh caw of the busy rooks came pleasantly mellowed from a high dusky grove of elms at some distance off, and at intervals was heard the voice of a boy scaring away the birds from the newly-sown seeds.  The blue depths were the colour of the darkest ultramarine; not a cloud streaked the calm æther; only round the horizon’s edge streamed a light, warm film of misty vapour, against which the near village with its ancient stone church showed sharply out with blinding whiteness.  I thought of Wordsworth’s ‘Lines written in March.’

The short, tender grass was covered with marguerites—‘what people in our town call daisies’—as thick as stars on a summer night. The harsh caw of busy rooks came pleasantly softened from a distant grove of elms, and occasionally, you could hear a boy's voice shooing the birds away from the newly-sown seeds. The blue sky was the color of the darkest ultramarine; not a single cloud disrupted the calm atmosphere; only at the horizon's edge was there a light, warm layer of misty vapor, against which the nearby village, with its ancient stone church, stood out sharply in blinding white. I thought of Wordsworth’s ‘Lines written in March.’

However, we must not forget that the cultivated young man who penned these lines, and who was so susceptible to Wordsworthian influences, was also, as I said at the beginning of this memoir, one of the most subtle and secret poisoners of this or any age.  How he first became fascinated by this strange sin he does not tell us, and the diary in which he carefully noted the results of his terrible experiments and the methods that he adopted, has unfortunately been lost to us.  Even in later days, too, he was always reticent on the matter, and preferred to speak about ‘The Excursion,’ and the ‘Poems founded on the Affections.’  There is no doubt, however, that the poison that he used was strychnine.  In one of the beautiful rings of which he was so proud, and which served to show off the fine modelling of his delicate ivory hands, he used to carry crystals of the Indian nux vomica, a poison, one of his biographers tells us, ‘nearly tasteless, difficult of discovery, and capable of almost infinite dilution.’  His murders, says De Quincey, were more than were ever made known judicially.  This is no doubt so, and some of them are worthy of mention.  His first victim was his uncle, Mr. Thomas Griffiths.  He poisoned him in 1829 to gain possession of Linden House, a place to which he had always been very much attached.  In the August of the next year he poisoned Mrs. Abercrombie, his wife’s mother, and in the following December he poisoned the lovely Helen Abercrombie, his sister-in-law.  Why he murdered Mrs. Abercrombie is not ascertained.  It may have been for a caprice, or to quicken some hideous sense of power that was in him, or because she suspected something, or for no reason.  But the murder of Helen Abercrombie was carried out by himself and his wife for the sake of a sum of about £18,000, for which they had insured her life in various offices.  The circumstances were as follows.  On the 12th of December, he and his wife and child came up to London from Linden House, and took lodgings at No. 12 Conduit Street, Regent Street.  With them were the two sisters, Helen and Madeleine Abercrombie.  On the evening of the 14th they all went to the play, and at supper that night Helen sickened.  The next day she was extremely ill, and Dr. Locock, of Hanover Square, was called in to attend her.  She lived till Monday, the 20th, when, after the doctor’s morning visit, Mr. and Mrs. Wainewright brought her some poisoned jelly, and then went out for a walk.  When they returned Helen Abercrombie was dead.  She was about twenty years of age, a tall graceful girl with fair hair.  A very charming red-chalk drawing of her by her brother-in-law is still in existence, and shows how much his style as an artist was influenced by Sir Thomas Lawrence, a painter for whose work he had always entertained a great admiration.  De Quincey says that Mrs. Wainewright was not really privy to the murder.  Let us hope that she was not.  Sin should be solitary, and have no accomplices.

However, we must not forget that the educated young man who wrote these lines, and who was so influenced by Wordsworth, was also, as I mentioned at the beginning of this memoir, one of the most subtle and secret poisoners of this or any era. How he first became intrigued by this bizarre sin he doesn’t share with us, and the diary in which he carefully recorded the results of his horrific experiments and the methods he used has unfortunately been lost. Even later on, he remained tight-lipped about it and preferred to discuss ‘The Excursion’ and the ‘Poems Founded on the Affections.’ However, there’s no doubt that the poison he used was strychnine. In one of the beautiful rings he was so proud of, which showed off the fine modeling of his delicate ivory hands, he kept crystals of the Indian nux vomica, a poison that, as one of his biographers notes, is ‘nearly tasteless, hard to detect, and capable of nearly infinite dilution.’ His murders, according to De Quincey, were more numerous than those ever revealed in court. This is undoubtedly true, and some deserve mention. His first victim was his uncle, Mr. Thomas Griffiths. He poisoned him in 1829 to inherit Linden House, a place he had always been very attached to. In August of the following year, he poisoned Mrs. Abercrombie, his wife’s mother, and in December, he poisoned the beautiful Helen Abercrombie, his sister-in-law. The motive behind Mrs. Abercrombie's murder remains unclear; it could have been on a whim, to indulge some distorted sense of power within him, because she suspected something, or for no reason at all. But the murder of Helen Abercrombie was carried out by him and his wife for about £18,000, which they had insured her life for with various companies. The circumstances were as follows: On December 12th, he, his wife, and child traveled to London from Linden House, and they rented a place at No. 12 Conduit Street, Regent Street. With them were the two sisters, Helen and Madeleine Abercrombie. On the evening of the 14th, they all went to the theater, and that night Helen became ill. The next day she was very sick, and Dr. Locock, from Hanover Square, was called to see her. She lived until Monday the 20th, when, after the doctor’s morning visit, Mr. and Mrs. Wainewright brought her some poisoned jelly and then went out for a walk. When they returned, Helen Abercrombie was dead. She was about twenty years old, a tall, graceful girl with fair hair. A charming red-chalk drawing of her by her brother-in-law still exists, showing how much his art style was influenced by Sir Thomas Lawrence, a painter for whom he always had great admiration. De Quincey states that Mrs. Wainewright wasn’t actually involved in the murder. Let’s hope that’s true. Sin should be solitary, without accomplices.

The insurance companies, suspecting the real facts of the case, declined to pay the policy on the technical ground of misrepresentation and want of interest, and, with curious courage, the poisoner entered an action in the Court of Chancery against the Imperial, it being agreed that one decision should govern all the cases.  The trial, however, did not come on for five years, when, after one disagreement, a verdict was ultimately given in the companies’ favour.  The judge on the occasion was Lord Abinger.  Egomet Bonmot was represented by Mr. Erle and Sir William Follet, and the Attorney-General and Sir Frederick Pollock appeared for the other side.  The plaintiff, unfortunately, was unable to be present at either of the trials.  The refusal of the companies to give him the £18,000 had placed him in a position of most painful pecuniary embarrassment.  Indeed, a few months after the murder of Helen Abercrombie, he had been actually arrested for debt in the streets of London while he was serenading the pretty daughter of one of his friends.  This difficulty was got over at the time, but shortly afterwards he thought it better to go abroad till he could come to some practical arrangement with his creditors.  He accordingly went to Boulogne on a visit to the father of the young lady in question, and while he was there induced him to insure his life with the Pelican Company for £3000.  As soon as the necessary formalities had been gone through and the policy executed, he dropped some crystals of strychnine into his coffee as they sat together one evening after dinner.  He himself did not gain any monetary advantage by doing this.  His aim was simply to revenge himself on the first office that had refused to pay him the price of his sin.  His friend died the next day in his presence, and he left Boulogne at once for a sketching tour through the most picturesque parts of Brittany, and was for some time the guest of an old French gentleman, who had a beautiful country house at St. Omer.  From this he moved to Paris, where he remained for several years, living in luxury, some say, while others talk of his ‘skulking with poison in his pocket, and being dreaded by all who knew him.’  In 1837 he returned to England privately.  Some strange mad fascination brought him back.  He followed a woman whom he loved.

The insurance companies, suspecting the true details of the situation, refused to pay the policy on the technical grounds of misrepresentation and lack of interest. With surprising boldness, the poisoner filed a lawsuit in the Court of Chancery against the Imperial, agreeing that one ruling would apply to all related cases. However, the trial didn't take place for five years, and after one deadlock, a verdict was finally reached in favor of the companies. The judge presiding over the case was Lord Abinger. Egomet Bonmot was represented by Mr. Erle and Sir William Follet, while the Attorney-General and Sir Frederick Pollock represented the other side. Unfortunately, the plaintiff was unable to attend either trial. The companies' refusal to pay him the £18,000 had put him in a severely uncomfortable financial situation. In fact, a few months after Helen Abercrombie's murder, he had been arrested for debt in the streets of London while he was serenading the daughter of one of his friends. He managed to resolve that issue at the time, but shortly afterward decided it was best to go abroad until he could work out a practical arrangement with his creditors. He went to Boulogne to visit the father of the young woman in question and during his stay, convinced him to insure his life with the Pelican Company for £3,000. Once the necessary paperwork had been completed and the policy issued, he slipped some strychnine crystals into his coffee as they sat together one evening after dinner. He didn’t gain any financial benefit from this act; his only goal was to take revenge on the first company that had denied him payment for his wrongdoing. His friend died the next day while he was present, and he immediately left Boulogne for a sketching tour through the most scenic parts of Brittany, eventually becoming a guest of an old French gentleman who had a lovely country house at St. Omer. After that, he moved to Paris, where he lived for several years in luxury, according to some, while others described him as someone “lurking with poison in his pocket, feared by all who knew him.” In 1837, he secretly returned to England. Some strange, mad fascination drew him back. He followed a woman he loved.

It was the month of June, and he was staying at one of the hotels in Covent Garden.  His sitting-room was on the ground floor, and he prudently kept the blinds down for fear of being seen.  Thirteen years before, when he was making his fine collection of majolica and Marc Antonios, he had forged the names of his trustees to a power of attorney, which enabled him to get possession of some of the money which he had inherited from his mother, and had brought into marriage settlement.  He knew that this forgery had been discovered, and that by returning to England he was imperilling his life.  Yet he returned.  Should one wonder?  It was said that the woman was very beautiful.  Besides, she did not love him.

It was June, and he was staying at a hotel in Covent Garden. His sitting room was on the ground floor, and he wisely kept the blinds down to avoid being seen. Thirteen years earlier, when he was building his impressive collection of majolica and Marc Antonios, he had forged the signatures of his trustees on a power of attorney, which allowed him to access part of the money he inherited from his mother and included in his marriage settlement. He knew that this forgery had been discovered and that returning to England could jeopardize his life. Yet, he returned. Should one be surprised? It was said that the woman was very beautiful. Besides, she did not love him.

It was by a mere accident that he was discovered.  A noise in the street attracted his attention, and, in his artistic interest in modern life, he pushed aside the blind for a moment.  Some one outside called out, ‘That’s Wainewright, the Bank-forger.’  It was Forrester, the Bow Street runner.

It was just by chance that he was found. A noise outside caught his attention, and out of his curiosity about modern life, he pulled the curtain aside for a moment. Someone outside shouted, ‘That’s Wainewright, the bank forger.’ It was Forrester, the Bow Street detective.

On the 5th of July he was brought up at the Old Bailey.  The following report of the proceedings appeared in the Times:—

On July 5th, he was brought to trial at the Old Bailey. The following report of the proceedings appeared in the Times:—

Before Mr. Justice Vaughan and Mr. Baron Alderson, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, aged forty-two, a man of gentlemanly appearance, wearing mustachios, was indicted for forging and uttering a certain power of attorney for £2259, with intent to defraud the Governor and Company of the Bank of England.

Before Mr. Justice Vaughan and Mr. Baron Alderson, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, 42, appearing well-groomed with a mustache, was accused of forging and submitting a power of attorney for £2259, intending to defraud the Governor and Company of the Bank of England.

There were five indictments against the prisoner, to all of which he pleaded not guilty, when he was arraigned before Mr. Serjeant Arabin in the course of the morning.  On being brought before the judges, however, he begged to be allowed to withdraw the former plea, and then pleaded guilty to two of the indictments which were not of a capital nature.

He faced five charges, to which he pleaded not guilty when brought before Mr. Serjeant Arabin that morning. However, when he appeared before the judges, he requested to change his plea and then admitted guilt to two of the lesser charges.

The counsel for the Bank having explained that there were three other indictments, but that the Bank did not desire to shed blood, the plea of guilty on the two minor charges was recorded, and the prisoner at the close of the session sentenced by the Recorder to transportation for life.

The attorney for the Bank explained that there were three additional charges, but the Bank did not want to pursue them. The guilty plea regarding the two lesser charges was acknowledged, and at the end of the session, the judge sentenced him to life in prison.

He was taken back to Newgate, preparatory to his removal to the colonies.  In a fanciful passage in one of his early essays he had fancied himself ‘lying in Horsemonger Gaol under sentence of death’ for having been unable to resist the temptation of stealing some Marc Antonios from the British Museum in order to complete his collection.  The sentence now passed on him was to a man of his culture a form of death.  He complained bitterly of it to his friends, and pointed out, with a good deal of reason, some people may fancy, that the money was practically his own, having come to him from his mother, and that the forgery, such as it was, had been committed thirteen years before, which, to use his own phrase, was at least a circonstance attenuante.  The permanence of personality is a very subtle metaphysical problem, and certainly the English law solves the question in an extremely rough-and-ready manner.  There is, however, something dramatic in the fact that this heavy punishment was inflicted on him for what, if we remember his fatal influence on the prose of modern journalism, was certainly not the worst of all his sins.

He was taken back to Newgate to prepare for his move to the colonies. In a whimsical moment in one of his early essays, he had imagined himself 'lying in Horsemonger Gaol under a death sentence’ for being unable to resist the urge to steal some Marc Antonios from the British Museum to complete his collection. The sentence now imposed on him felt like a death sentence to a man of his background. He complained bitterly about it to his friends and pointed out, with some justification, that the money was practically his own, having come from his mother, and that the forgery, if it could be called that, had happened thirteen years earlier, which, to use his own phrase, was at least a circonstance attenuante. The permanence of personality is a deeply complex philosophical question, and certainly, English law addresses it in a very blunt manner. However, there is something dramatic about the fact that this harsh punishment was handed down to him for what, considering his significant impact on modern journalism, was not the worst of all his wrongdoings.

While he was in gaol, Dickens, Macready, and Hablot Browne came across him by chance.  They had been going over the prisons of London, searching for artistic effects, and in Newgate they suddenly caught sight of Wainewright.  He met them with a defiant stare, Forster tells us, but Macready was ‘horrified to recognise a man familiarly known to him in former years, and at whose table he had dined.’

While he was in jail, Dickens, Macready, and Hablot Browne ran into him by chance. They had been touring the prisons of London, looking for artistic inspiration, and in Newgate, they suddenly spotted Wainewright. He greeted them with a challenging glare, Forster tells us, but Macready was ‘horrified to recognize a man he had known well in the past and at whose table he had dined.’

Others had more curiosity, and his cell was for some time a kind of fashionable lounge.  Many men of letters went down to visit their old literary comrade.  But he was no longer the kind light-hearted Janus whom Charles Lamb admired.  He seems to have grown quite cynical.

Others were more curious, and his cell became sort of a trendy hangout for a while. Many writers came to visit their old literary friend. But he was no longer the easygoing, cheerful Janus that Charles Lamb admired. He seemed to have become quite cynical.

To the agent of an insurance company who was visiting him one afternoon, and thought he would improve the occasion by pointing out that, after all, crime was a bad speculation, he replied: ‘Sir, you City men enter on your speculations, and take the chances of them.  Some of your speculations succeed, some fail.  Mine happen to have failed, yours happen to have succeeded.  That is the only difference, sir, between my visitor and me.  But, sir, I will tell you one thing in which I have succeeded to the last.  I have been determined through life to hold the position of a gentleman.  I have always done so.  I do so still.  It is the custom of this place that each of the inmates of a cell shall take his morning’s turn of sweeping it out.  I occupy a cell with a bricklayer and a sweep, but they never offer me the broom!’  When a friend reproached him with the murder of Helen Abercrombie he shrugged his shoulders and said, ‘Yes; it was a dreadful thing to do, but she had very thick ankles.’

To the insurance agent who was visiting him one afternoon and thought he'd make a point about how crime is a bad investment, he replied: “Sir, you City folks jump into your investments, taking your chances. Some of your investments work out, and some don’t. Mine just happen to have not worked out, while yours have. That’s the only difference between my situation and yours. But let me tell you one thing I’ve completely succeeded at. I’ve always been determined to maintain the position of a gentleman. I’ve always done that, and I continue to do so. It’s the custom here that each inmate has to take a turn sweeping out their cell in the morning. I share my cell with a bricklayer and a chimney sweep, but they never offer me the broom!” When a friend accused him of the murder of Helen Abercrombie, he shrugged and said, “Yes; it was a terrible thing to do, but she had really thick ankles.”

From Newgate he was brought to the hulks at Portsmouth, and sent from there in the Susan to Van Diemen’s Land along with three hundred other convicts.  The voyage seems to have been most distasteful to him, and in a letter written to a friend he spoke bitterly about the ignominy of ‘the companion of poets and artists’ being compelled to associate with ‘country bumpkins.’  The phrase that he applies to his companions need not surprise us.  Crime in England is rarely the result of sin.  It is nearly always the result of starvation.  There was probably no one on board in whom he would have found a sympathetic listener, or even a psychologically interesting nature.

He was taken from Newgate to the prison ships at Portsmouth and then sent from there on the Susan to Van Diemen's Land with three hundred other convicts. The journey seemed to be extremely unpleasant for him, and in a letter to a friend, he expressed his frustration about the shame of being ‘the companion of poets and artists’ forced to mingle with ‘country bumpkins.’ The term he uses for his fellow inmates shouldn't surprise us. Crime in England is rarely driven by moral failure; it's almost always a result of poverty. There was likely no one on board he could have found to relate to or even someone with an interesting personality.

His love of art, however, never deserted him.  At Hobart Town he started a studio, and returned to sketching and portrait-painting, and his conversation and manners seem not to have lost their charm.  Nor did he give up his habit of poisoning, and there are two cases on record in which he tried to make away with people who had offended him.  But his hand seems to have lost its cunning.  Both of his attempts were complete failures, and in 1844, being thoroughly dissatisfied with Tasmanian society, he presented a memorial to the governor of the settlement, Sir John Eardley Wilmot, praying for a ticket-of-leave.  In it he speaks of himself as being ‘tormented by ideas struggling for outward form and realisation, barred up from increase of knowledge, and deprived of the exercise of profitable or even of decorous speech.’  His request, however, was refused, and the associate of Coleridge consoled himself by making those marvellous Paradis Artificiels whose secret is only known to the eaters of opium.  In 1852 he died of apoplexy, his sole living companion being a cat, for which he had evinced at extraordinary affection.

His love for art, however, never left him. In Hobart Town, he opened a studio and went back to sketching and painting portraits, and his conversation and manners still seemed charming. He also didn’t stop his habit of poisoning, and there are two recorded cases where he attempted to kill people who had wronged him. But his skills seem to have faded. Both of his attempts were complete failures, and in 1844, feeling completely unhappy with Tasmanian society, he submitted a petition to the governor of the settlement, Sir John Eardley Wilmot, asking for a ticket-of-leave. In it, he described himself as being “tormented by ideas struggling for expression and realization, blocked from gaining knowledge, and deprived of the ability to engage in meaningful or even polite conversation.” However, his request was denied, and the associate of Coleridge found solace in creating those incredible Paradis Artificiels whose secret is known only to opium users. In 1852, he died from a stroke, his only living companion being a cat, for which he had shown extraordinary affection.

His crimes seem to have had an important effect upon his art.  They gave a strong personality to his style, a quality that his early work certainly lacked.  In a note to the Life of Dickens, Forster mentions that in 1847 Lady Blessington received from her brother, Major Power, who held a military appointment at Hobart Town, an oil portrait of a young lady from his clever brush; and it is said that ‘he had contrived to put the expression of his own wickedness into the portrait of a nice, kind-hearted girl.’  M. Zola, in one of his novels, tells us of a young man who, having committed a murder, takes to art, and paints greenish impressionist portraits of perfectly respectable people, all of which bear a curious resemblance to his victim.  The development of Mr. Wainewright’s style seems to me far more subtle and suggestive.  One can fancy an intense personality being created out of sin.

His crimes seem to have had a significant impact on his art. They gave his style a strong personality, something his early work definitely lacked. In a note to the Life of Dickens, Forster mentions that in 1847, Lady Blessington received an oil portrait of a young lady from her brother, Major Power, who had a military post in Hobart Town. It is said that 'he managed to capture his own wickedness in the portrait of a nice, kind-hearted girl.' M. Zola, in one of his novels, tells the story of a young man who, after committing a murder, turns to art and paints greenish impressionist portraits of perfectly respectable people, all of which oddly resemble his victim. The evolution of Mr. Wainewright’s style seems to me much more nuanced and suggestive. You can imagine a powerful personality being forged from sin.

This strange and fascinating figure that for a few years dazzled literary London, and made so brilliant a début in life and letters, is undoubtedly a most interesting study.  Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, his latest biographer, to whom I am indebted for many of the facts contained in this memoir, and whose little book is, indeed, quite invaluable in its way, is of opinion that his love of art and nature was a mere pretence and assumption, and others have denied to him all literary power.  This seems to me a shallow, or at least a mistaken, view.  The fact of a man being a poisoner is nothing against his prose.  The domestic virtues are not the true basis of art, though they may serve as an excellent advertisement for second-rate artists.  It is possible that De Quincey exaggerated his critical powers, and I cannot help saying again that there is much in his published works that is too familiar, too common, too journalistic, in the bad sense of that bad word.  Here and there he is distinctly vulgar in expression, and he is always lacking in the self-restraint of the true artist.  But for some of his faults we must blame the time in which he lived, and, after all, prose that Charles Lamb thought ‘capital’ has no small historic interest.  That he had a sincere love of art and nature seems to me quite certain.  There is no essential incongruity between crime and culture.  We cannot re-write the whole of history for the purpose of gratifying our moral sense of what should be.

This strange and fascinating figure who dazzled literary London for a few years and made such a brilliant debut in life and letters is definitely an interesting study. Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, his most recent biographer, to whom I owe many of the facts in this memoir, and whose little book is indeed quite invaluable, believes that his love for art and nature was just a pretense and an act, and others have denied him any literary talent. This seems to me a shallow or at least mistaken perspective. The fact that a man is a poisoner doesn’t negate the value of his prose. Domestic virtues are not the true foundation of art, though they may serve as great promotion for second-rate artists. It’s possible that De Quincey exaggerated his critical abilities, and I must confess again that there’s a lot in his published works that’s too familiar, too common, and too journalistic in the negative sense of that word. At times, his expression is distinctly vulgar, and he always lacks the self-restraint of a true artist. However, we must attribute some of his faults to the time he lived in, and after all, prose that Charles Lamb considered "capital" has significant historical interest. I believe it's quite clear that he possessed a genuine love for art and nature. There’s no essential contradiction between crime and culture. We can't rewrite all of history just to satisfy our moral sense of what should be.

Of course, he is far too close to our own time for us to be able to form any purely artistic judgment about him.  It is impossible not to feel a strong prejudice against a man who might have poisoned Lord Tennyson, or Mr. Gladstone, or the Master of Balliol.  But had the man worn a costume and spoken a language different from our own, had he lived in imperial Rome, or at the time of the Italian Renaissance, or in Spain in the seventeenth century, or in any land or any century but this century and this land, we would be quite able to arrive at a perfectly unprejudiced estimate of his position and value.  I know that there are many historians, or at least writers on historical subjects, who still think it necessary to apply moral judgments to history, and who distribute their praise or blame with the solemn complacency of a successful schoolmaster.  This, however, is a foolish habit, and merely shows that the moral instinct can be brought to such a pitch of perfection that it will make its appearance wherever it is not required.  Nobody with the true historical sense ever dreams of blaming Nero, or scolding Tiberius, or censuring Cæsar Borgia.  These personages have become like the puppets of a play.  They may fill us with terror, or horror, or wonder, but they do not harm us.  They are not in immediate relation to us.  We have nothing to fear from them.  They have passed into the sphere of art and science, and neither art nor science knows anything of moral approval or disapproval.  And so it may be some day with Charles Lamb’s friend.  At present I feel that he is just a little too modern to be treated in that fine spirit of disinterested curiosity to which we owe so many charming studies of the great criminals of the Italian Renaissance from the pens of Mr. John Addington Symonds, Miss A. Mary F. Robinson, Miss Vernon Lee, and other distinguished writers.  However, Art has not forgotten him.  He is the hero of Dickens’s Hunted Down, the Varney of Bulwer’s Lucretia; and it is gratifying to note that fiction has paid some homage to one who was so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison.’  To be suggestive for fiction is to be of more importance than a fact.

Of course, he is way too close to our own time for us to make any purely artistic judgment about him. It's impossible not to feel a strong bias against a man who might have poisoned Lord Tennyson, Mr. Gladstone, or the Master of Balliol. But if he had worn a different costume and spoken a different language, if he had lived in imperial Rome, during the Italian Renaissance, or in 17th century Spain, or in any country or century other than this one, we would definitely be able to arrive at an unbiased assessment of his position and value. I know there are many historians, or at least writers on historical topics, who still feel the need to apply moral judgments to history and hand out praise or blame like a self-satisfied teacher. However, this is a silly habit and just shows that the moral instinct can escalate to the point where it shows up where it isn't needed. Nobody with a real historical sense ever thinks of blaming Nero, scolding Tiberius, or criticizing Cæsar Borgia. These figures have become like puppets in a play. They might fill us with fear, or horror, or wonder, but they don’t harm us. They aren’t directly related to us. We don’t have anything to fear from them. They have entered the realm of art and science, and neither art nor science concerns itself with moral approval or disapproval. And so it might one day be with Charles Lamb’s friend. Right now, I feel that he is just a bit too modern to be treated with that keen spirit of disinterested curiosity that has led to so many delightful studies of the great criminals of the Italian Renaissance by Mr. John Addington Symonds, Miss A. Mary F. Robinson, Miss Vernon Lee, and other notable writers. Still, Art hasn’t forgotten him. He is the hero of Dickens’s Hunted Down, the Varney of Bulwer’s Lucretia; and it's nice to see that fiction has paid some respect to one who was so powerful with ‘pen, pencil, and poison.’ Being suggestive for fiction is more important than being a fact.

p. 95THE CRITIC AS ARTIST
WITH A FEW COMMENTS ON THE
IMPORTANCE OF DOING NOTHING

A DIALOGUEPart I.  Persons: Gilbert
and ErnestScene: the library of a house in
Piccadilly, overlooking the Green Park.

A DIALOGUEPart I.  Characters: Gilbert
and ErnestSetting: the library of a house in
Piccadilly, overlooking the Green Park.

Gilbert (at the Piano).  My dear Ernest, what are you laughing at?

Gilbert (at the Piano). My dear Ernest, what’s so funny?

Ernest (looking up).  At a capital story that I have just come across in this volume of Reminiscences that I have found on your table.

Ernie (looking up). I just found a great story in this volume of Reminiscences sitting on your table.

Gilbert.  What is the book?  Ah! I see.  I have not read it yet.  Is it good?

Gilbert. What’s the book about? Oh! I get it. I haven’t read it yet. Is it any good?

Ernest.  Well, while you have been playing, I have been turning over the pages with some amusement, though, as a rule, I dislike modern memoirs.  They are generally written by people who have either entirely lost their memories, or have never done anything worth remembering; which, however, is, no doubt, the true explanation of their popularity, as the English public always feels perfectly at its ease when a mediocrity is talking to it.

Ernie. Well, while you've been having fun, I've been flipping through the pages with some amusement, though usually, I dislike modern memoirs. They're mostly written by people who have either completely lost their memories or have never done anything worth remembering; which, however, is probably the real reason for their popularity, as the English public always feels completely comfortable when a mediocre person is speaking to them.

Gilbert.  Yes: the public is wonderfully tolerant.  It forgives everything except genius.  But I must confess that I like all memoirs.  I like them for their form, just as much as for their matter.  In literature mere egotism is delightful.  It is what fascinates us in the letters of personalities so different as Cicero and Balzac, Flaubert and Berlioz, Byron and Madame de Sévigné.  Whenever we come across it, and, strangely enough, it is rather rare, we cannot but welcome it, and do not easily forget it.  Humanity will always love Rousseau for having confessed his sins, not to a priest, but to the world, and the couchant nymphs that Cellini wrought in bronze for the castle of King Francis, the green and gold Perseus, even, that in the open Loggia at Florence shows the moon the dead terror that once turned life to stone, have not given it more pleasure than has that autobiography in which the supreme scoundrel of the Renaissance relates the story of his splendour and his shame.  The opinions, the character, the achievements of the man, matter very little.  He may be a sceptic like the gentle Sieur de Montaigne, or a saint like the bitter son of Monica, but when he tells us his own secrets he can always charm our ears to listening and our lips to silence.  The mode of thought that Cardinal Newman represented—if that can be called a mode of thought which seeks to solve intellectual problems by a denial of the supremacy of the intellect—may not, cannot, I think, survive.  But the world will never weary of watching that troubled soul in its progress from darkness to darkness.  The lonely church at Littlemore, where ‘the breath of the morning is damp, and worshippers are few,’ will always be dear to it, and whenever men see the yellow snapdragon blossoming on the wall of Trinity they will think of that gracious undergraduate who saw in the flower’s sure recurrence a prophecy that he would abide for ever with the Benign Mother of his days—a prophecy that Faith, in her wisdom or her folly, suffered not to be fulfilled.  Yes; autobiography is irresistible.  Poor, silly, conceited Mr. Secretary Pepys has chattered his way into the circle of the Immortals, and, conscious that indiscretion is the better part of valour, bustles about among them in that ‘shaggy purple gown with gold buttons and looped lace’ which he is so fond of describing to us, perfectly at his ease, and prattling, to his own and our infinite pleasure, of the Indian blue petticoat that he bought for his wife, of the ‘good hog’s hars-let,’ and the ‘pleasant French fricassee of veal’ that he loved to eat, of his game of bowls with Will Joyce, and his ‘gadding after beauties,’ and his reciting of Hamlet on a Sunday, and his playing of the viol on week days, and other wicked or trivial things.  Even in actual life egotism is not without its attractions.  When people talk to us about others they are usually dull.  When they talk to us about themselves they are nearly always interesting, and if one could shut them up, when they become wearisome, as easily as one can shut up a book of which one has grown wearied, they would be perfect absolutely.

Gilbert. Yes, the public is incredibly forgiving. It overlooks everything except genius. But I have to admit that I enjoy all types of memoirs. I appreciate them for their structure just as much as for their content. In literature, simple self-absorption is delightful. It captivates us in the writings of figures as diverse as Cicero and Balzac, Flaubert and Berlioz, Byron and Madame de Sévigné. Whenever we encounter such self-expression, which is surprisingly rare, we can’t help but embrace it, and it sticks with us. Humanity will always cherish Rousseau for confessing his sins, not to a priest, but to the world, and the reclining nymphs that Cellini crafted in bronze for King Francis’s castle, the green and gold Perseus that shows the dead fear that once turned life into stone in the open Loggia at Florence, bring no more joy than that autobiography in which the ultimate scoundrel of the Renaissance shares the tale of his glory and his disgrace. The opinions, personality, and accomplishments of the person matter very little. He could be a skeptic like the gentle Sieur de Montaigne or a saint like the bitter son of Monica, but when he reveals his own secrets, he can always captivate our ears and silence our lips. The way of thinking that Cardinal Newman represented—if that can even be called a way of thinking that tries to resolve intellectual issues by denying the supremacy of intellect—may not, and I think cannot, survive. Yet the world will never tire of following that troubled soul on its journey from darkness to darkness. The lonely church at Littlemore, where "the morning air is damp, and worshippers are few," will always hold a special place in its heart, and whenever people see the yellow snapdragon blooming on the wall of Trinity, they will think of that charming undergraduate who saw in the flower’s regularity a sign that he would remain forever with the Caring Mother of his days—a sign that Faith, in her wisdom or foolishness, prevented from coming true. Yes, autobiography is irresistible. Poor, silly, conceited Mr. Secretary Pepys has chatted his way into the realm of the Immortals, and aware that indiscretion is the better part of bravery, he roams among them in that "shaggy purple gown with gold buttons and looped lace" that he loves to describe, perfectly at ease, prattling, to his own and our immense delight, about the Indian blue petticoat he bought for his wife, the “good hog’s hars-let,” and the "pleasant French fricassee of veal" that he adored to eat, his game of bowls with Will Joyce, and his “gadding after beauties,” and his reciting of Hamlet on a Sunday, and his playing of the viol on weekdays, along with other misdeeds or trivialities. Even in real life, self-absorption has its appeal. When people tell us about others, they tend to be boring. When they talk about themselves, they are usually fascinating, and if we could silence them, when they become tedious, as easily as we can close a book we’ve grown tired of, they would be absolutely perfect.

Ernest.  There is much virtue in that If, as Touchstone would say.  But do you seriously propose that every man should become his own Boswell?  What would become of our industrious compilers of Lives and Recollections in that case?

Ernie. There’s a lot of truth in that "If," as Touchstone would put it. But do you really think every man should be his own Boswell? What would happen to all our hardworking biographers writing Lives and Recollections then?

Gilbert.  What has become of them?  They are the pest of the age, nothing more and nothing less.  Every great man nowadays has his disciples, and it is always Judas who writes the biography.

Gilbert. What has happened to them? They are the annoyance of our time, nothing more and nothing less. Every significant person today has their followers, and it’s always a traitor who writes the biography.

Ernest.  My dear fellow!

Ernest. My friend!

Gilbert.  I am afraid it is true.  Formerly we used to canonise our heroes.  The modern method is to vulgarise them.  Cheap editions of great books may be delightful, but cheap editions of great men are absolutely detestable.

Gilbert. I’m afraid it’s true. In the past, we used to celebrate our heroes. The current trend is to undermine them. Budget versions of great books can be enjoyable, but discounted editions of great people are utterly repulsive.

Ernest.  May I ask, Gilbert, to whom you allude?

Ernie. Can I ask, Gilbert, who you’re talking about?

Gilbert.  Oh! to all our second-rate littérateurs.  We are overrun by a set of people who, when poet or painter passes away, arrive at the house along with the undertaker, and forget that their one duty is to behave as mutes.  But we won’t talk about them.  They are the mere body-snatchers of literature.  The dust is given to one, and the ashes to another, and the soul is out of their reach.  And now, let me play Chopin to you, or Dvorák?  Shall I play you a fantasy by Dvorák?  He writes passionate, curiously-coloured things.

Gilbert. Oh! to all our second-rate authors. We are overwhelmed by a group of people who, when a poet or painter dies, show up at the house alongside the undertaker, forgetting that their only responsibility is to act like mourners. But let's not dwell on them. They are just the grave robbers of literature. The remains go to one person, the ashes to another, and the spirit is beyond their grasp. Now, let me play some Chopin for you, or Dvořák? How about a piece by Dvořák? He creates passionate, vividly colored works.

Ernest.  No; I don’t want music just at present.  It is far too indefinite.  Besides, I took the Baroness Bernstein down to dinner last night, and, though absolutely charming in every other respect, she insisted on discussing music as if it were actually written in the German language.  Now, whatever music sounds like I am glad to say that it does not sound in the smallest degree like German.  There are forms of patriotism that are really quite degrading.  No; Gilbert, don’t play any more.  Turn round and talk to me.  Talk to me till the white-horned day comes into the room.  There is something in your voice that is wonderful.

Ernie. No; I don’t want music right now. It’s just too vague. Plus, I took the Baroness Bernstein out to dinner last night, and while she was absolutely lovely in every other way, she insisted on talking about music as if it were actually written in German. Now, whatever music sounds like, I’m happy to say it definitely doesn’t sound anything like German. Some forms of patriotism are honestly pretty degrading. No; Gilbert, don’t play anymore. Turn around and talk to me. Talk to me until the bright morning light comes into the room. There’s something incredible about your voice.

Gilbert (rising from the piano).  I am not in a mood for talking to-night.  I really am not.  How horrid of you to smile!  Where are the cigarettes?  Thanks.  How exquisite these single daffodils are!  They seem to be made of amber and cool ivory.  They are like Greek things of the best period.  What was the story in the confessions of the remorseful Academician that made you laugh?  Tell it to me.  After playing Chopin, I feel as if I had been weeping over sins that I had never committed, and mourning over tragedies that were not my own.  Music always seems to me to produce that effect.  It creates for one a past of which one has been ignorant, and fills one with a sense of sorrows that have been hidden from one’s tears.  I can fancy a man who had led a perfectly commonplace life, hearing by chance some curious piece of music, and suddenly discovering that his soul, without his being conscious of it, had passed through terrible experiences, and known fearful joys, or wild romantic loves, or great renunciations.  And so tell me this story, Ernest.  I want to be amused.

Gilbert (getting up from the piano). I’m not in the mood to talk tonight. I really am not. How terrible of you to smile! Where are the cigarettes? Thanks. These single daffodils are so beautiful! They look like they’re made of amber and cool ivory. They remind me of the best Greek art. What was the story in the confessions of the remorseful Academician that made you laugh? Share it with me. After playing Chopin, I feel like I’ve been crying over sins I never committed and mourning tragedies that aren’t mine. Music always gives me that feeling. It creates a past I didn’t know I had and fills me with sorrows I’ve never cried about. I can imagine a guy who has lived a perfectly ordinary life, hearing some unusual piece of music by chance, and suddenly realizing that his soul, without him even knowing, has gone through terrible experiences and felt intense joys, or wild romantic loves, or great sacrifices. So tell me this story, Ernest. I want to be entertained.

Ernest.  Oh!  I don’t know that it is of any importance.  But I thought it a really admirable illustration of the true value of ordinary art-criticism.  It seems that a lady once gravely asked the remorseful Academician, as you call him, if his celebrated picture of ‘A Spring-Day at Whiteley’s,’ or, ‘Waiting for the Last Omnibus,’ or some subject of that kind, was all painted by hand?

Ernie. Oh! I don’t think it matters much. But I found it to be a really great example of the real importance of everyday art criticism. It seems a woman once seriously asked the guilt-ridden Academician, as you call him, if his famous painting ‘A Spring-Day at Whiteley’s,’ or ‘Waiting for the Last Omnibus,’ or something similar, was all done by hand?

Gilbert.  And was it?

Gilbert. And was it?

Ernest.  You are quite incorrigible.  But, seriously speaking, what is the use of art-criticism?  Why cannot the artist be left alone, to create a new world if he wishes it, or, if not, to shadow forth the world which we already know, and of which, I fancy, we would each one of us be wearied if Art, with her fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection, did not, as it were, purify it for us, and give to it a momentary perfection.  It seems to me that the imagination spreads, or should spread, a solitude around it, and works best in silence and in isolation.  Why should the artist be troubled by the shrill clamour of criticism?  Why should those who cannot create take upon themselves to estimate the value of creative work?  What can they know about it?  If a man’s work is easy to understand, an explanation is unnecessary. . . .

Ernie. You are quite impossible. But seriously, what's the point of art criticism? Why can't artists just be left alone to create a new world if they choose, or, if not, to reflect the world we already know? I think we would all get tired of that world if Art didn't, with her refined sense of choice and delicate instinct for selection, somehow purify it for us and give it a momentary perfection. To me, imagination should create a sense of solitude around it and works best in silence and isolation. Why should the artist be disturbed by the loud noise of criticism? Why should those who can't create judge the value of creative work? What could they possibly know about it? If a man's work is easy to grasp, there's no need for an explanation...

Gilbert.  And if his work is incomprehensible, an explanation is wicked.

Gilbert. And if his work is confusing, trying to explain it is wrong.

Ernest.  I did not say that.

Ernest. I didn't say that.

Gilbert.  Ah! but you should have.  Nowadays, we have so few mysteries left to us that we cannot afford to part with one of them.  The members of the Browning Society, like the theologians of the Broad Church Party, or the authors of Mr. Walter Scott’s Great Writers Series, seem to me to spend their time in trying to explain their divinity away.  Where one had hoped that Browning was a mystic they have sought to show that he was simply inarticulate.  Where one had fancied that he had something to conceal, they have proved that he had but little to reveal.  But I speak merely of his incoherent work.  Taken as a whole the man was great.  He did not belong to the Olympians, and had all the incompleteness of the Titan.  He did not survey, and it was but rarely that he could sing.  His work is marred by struggle, violence and effort, and he passed not from emotion to form, but from thought to chaos.  Still, he was great.  He has been called a thinker, and was certainly a man who was always thinking, and always thinking aloud; but it was not thought that fascinated him, but rather the processes by which thought moves.  It was the machine he loved, not what the machine makes.  The method by which the fool arrives at his folly was as dear to him as the ultimate wisdom of the wise.  So much, indeed, did the subtle mechanism of mind fascinate him that he despised language, or looked upon it as an incomplete instrument of expression.  Rhyme, that exquisite echo which in the Muse’s hollow hill creates and answers its own voice; rhyme, which in the hands of the real artist becomes not merely a material element of metrical beauty, but a spiritual element of thought and passion also, waking a new mood, it may be, or stirring a fresh train of ideas, or opening by mere sweetness and suggestion of sound some golden door at which the Imagination itself had knocked in vain; rhyme, which can turn man’s utterance to the speech of gods; rhyme, the one chord we have added to the Greek lyre, became in Robert Browning’s hands a grotesque, misshapen thing, which at times made him masquerade in poetry as a low comedian, and ride Pegasus too often with his tongue in his cheek.  There are moments when he wounds us by monstrous music.  Nay, if he can only get his music by breaking the strings of his lute, he breaks them, and they snap in discord, and no Athenian tettix, making melody from tremulous wings, lights on the ivory horn to make the movement perfect, or the interval less harsh.  Yet, he was great: and though he turned language into ignoble clay, he made from it men and women that live.  He is the most Shakespearian creature since Shakespeare.  If Shakespeare could sing with myriad lips, Browning could stammer through a thousand mouths.  Even now, as I am speaking, and speaking not against him but for him, there glides through the room the pageant of his persons.  There, creeps Fra Lippo Lippi with his cheeks still burning from some girl’s hot kiss.  There, stands dread Saul with the lordly male-sapphires gleaming in his turban.  Mildred Tresham is there, and the Spanish monk, yellow with hatred, and Blougram, and Ben Ezra, and the Bishop of St. Praxed’s.  The spawn of Setebos gibbers in the corner, and Sebald, hearing Pippa pass by, looks on Ottima’s haggard face, and loathes her and his own sin, and himself.  Pale as the white satin of his doublet, the melancholy king watches with dreamy treacherous eyes too loyal Strafford pass forth to his doom, and Andrea shudders as he hears the cousins whistle in the garden, and bids his perfect wife go down.  Yes, Browning was great.  And as what will he be remembered?  As a poet?  Ah, not as a poet!  He will be remembered as a writer of fiction, as the most supreme writer of fiction, it may be, that we have ever had.  His sense of dramatic situation was unrivalled, and, if he could not answer his own problems, he could at least put problems forth, and what more should an artist do?  Considered from the point of view of a creator of character he ranks next to him who made Hamlet.  Had he been articulate, he might have sat beside him.  The only man who can touch the hem of his garment is George Meredith.  Meredith is a prose Browning, and so is Browning. He used poetry as a medium for writing in prose.

Gilbert. Ah! But you should have. Nowadays, there are so few mysteries left that we can't afford to lose one. The members of the Browning Society, like the theologians of the Broad Church Party or the authors of Mr. Walter Scott’s Great Writers Series, seem to spend their time trying to explain away his genius. Where one hoped that Browning was a mystic, they have tried to show that he was simply inarticulate. Where one thought he had something to hide, they've proven that he had little to reveal. But I'm only talking about his incoherent work. Overall, he was a great man. He didn’t belong to the gods and had all the imperfections of a Titan. He didn’t have a broad vision, and rarely could he sing. His work is marked by struggle, violence, and effort; he didn’t transition from emotion to form but from thought to chaos. Still, he was great. He’s been called a thinker, and he definitely was always thinking and vocalizing those thoughts; yet, it wasn’t thought itself that intrigued him but rather the processes of thought. He loved the machine, not what the machine produces. The way a fool arrives at his foolishness was as precious to him as the ultimate wisdom of the wise. Indeed, he was so fascinated by the intricate workings of the mind that he looked down on language or viewed it as an incomplete tool for expression. Rhyme, that beautiful echo that creates and responds to its own voice within the Muse’s hollow hill; rhyme, which in the hands of a true artist is not just a beautiful metric element but also a spiritual aspect of thought and passion, awakening new moods, stirring fresh ideas, or opening some golden door that Imagination itself had knocked on in vain; rhyme, which can elevate human expression to the speech of gods; rhyme, the one note we’ve added to the Greek lyre, became in Robert Browning’s hands a distorted, awkward thing, causing him at times to play the role of a low comedian in poetry and fly on Pegasus with a cheeky attitude. There are moments when his work wounds us with its monstrous music. If he could only achieve his music by breaking the strings of his lute, he’d snap them, and they break in discord, with no Athenian tettix, making melody from shaking wings, landing on the ivory horn to perfect the movement or soften the harsh intervals. Yet, he was great: and even though he turned language into unrefined material, he shaped from it men and women who live on. He is the most Shakespearian figure since Shakespeare. If Shakespeare could sing with countless voices, Browning could stutter through a thousand mouths. Even now, as I speak—not against him but for him—his characters glide through the room. There is Fra Lippo Lippi, his cheeks still flushed from a girl’s passionate kiss. There stands the terrifying Saul, with regal sapphires gleaming in his turban. Mildred Tresham is there, along with the Spanish monk, bitter with hatred, and Blougram, and Ben Ezra, and the Bishop of St. Praxed’s. The offspring of Setebos chatters in the corner, and Sebald, seeing Pippa pass by, gazes at Ottima’s haggard face and despises her and his own sin, and himself. Pale as the white satin of his doublet, the melancholy king watches with dreamy, treacherous eyes as the loyal Strafford walks to his fate, and Andrea shudders as he hears the cousins whistle in the garden, asking his perfect wife to go down. Yes, Browning was great. And how will he be remembered? As a poet? Oh, no, not as a poet! He will be remembered as a fiction writer, perhaps the finest fiction writer we’ve ever had. His sense of dramatic situation was unmatched, and if he couldn’t solve his own problems, he at least posed them—what more should an artist do? Viewed as a creator of characters, he ranks just below the one who created Hamlet. If he had been more articulate, he might have stood beside him. The only person who can approach his greatness is George Meredith. Meredith is a prosaic Browning, and so is Browning. He used poetry as a medium to write in prose.

Ernest.  There is something in what you say, but there is not everything in what you say.  In many points you are unjust.

Ernie. There’s some truth in what you’re saying, but it’s not all accurate. In many ways, you’re being unfair.

Gilbert.  It is difficult not to be unjust to what one loves.  But let us return to the particular point at issue.  What was it that you said?

Gilbert. It's hard not to be unfair to something you care about. But let's get back to the specific point we're discussing. What was it you said?

Ernest.  Simply this: that in the best days of art there were no art-critics.

Ernie.  Just this: in the great days of art, there were no art critics.

Gilbert.  I seem to have heard that observation before, Ernest.  It has all the vitality of error and all the tediousness of an old friend.

Gilbert. I feel like I've heard that comment before, Ernest. It has all the energy of a mistake and all the dullness of a long-time acquaintance.

Ernest.  It is true.  Yes: there is no use your tossing your head in that petulant manner.  It is quite true.  In the best days of art there were no art-critics.  The sculptor hewed from the marble block the great white-limbed Hermes that slept within it.  The waxers and gilders of images gave tone and texture to the statue, and the world, when it saw it, worshipped and was dumb.  He poured the glowing bronze into the mould of sand, and the river of red metal cooled into noble curves and took the impress of the body of a god.  With enamel or polished jewels he gave sight to the sightless eyes.  The hyacinth-like curls grew crisp beneath his graver.  And when, in some dim frescoed fane, or pillared sunlit portico, the child of Leto stood upon his pedestal, those who passed by, δια λαμπροτάτου βαίνοντες αβρως αιθέρος, became conscious of a new influence that had come across their lives, and dreamily, or with a sense of strange and quickening joy, went to their homes or daily labour, or wandered, it may be, through the city gates to that nymph-haunted meadow where young Phædrus bathed his feet, and, lying there on the soft grass, beneath the tall wind—whispering planes and flowering agnus castus, began to think of the wonder of beauty, and grew silent with unaccustomed awe.  In those days the artist was free.  From the river valley he took the fine clay in his fingers, and with a little tool of wood or bone, fashioned it into forms so exquisite that the people gave them to the dead as their playthings, and we find them still in the dusty tombs on the yellow hillside by Tanagra, with the faint gold and the fading crimson still lingering about hair and lips and raiment.  On a wall of fresh plaster, stained with bright sandyx or mixed with milk and saffron, he pictured one who trod with tired feet the purple white-starred fields of asphodel, one ‘in whose eyelids lay the whole of the Trojan War,’ Polyxena, the daughter of Priam; or figured Odysseus, the wise and cunning, bound by tight cords to the mast-step, that he might listen without hurt to the singing of the Sirens, or wandering by the clear river of Acheron, where the ghosts of fishes flitted over the pebbly bed; or showed the Persian in trews and mitre flying before the Greek at Marathon, or the galleys clashing their beaks of brass in the little Salaminian bay.  He drew with silver-point and charcoal upon parchment and prepared cedar.  Upon ivory and rose-coloured terracotta he painted with wax, making the wax fluid with juice of olives, and with heated irons making it firm.  Panel and marble and linen canvas became wonderful as his brush swept across them; and life seeing her own image, was still, and dared not speak.  All life, indeed, was his, from the merchants seated in the market-place to the cloaked shepherd lying on the hill; from the nymph hidden in the laurels and the faun that pipes at noon, to the king whom, in long green-curtained litter, slaves bore upon oil-bright shoulders, and fanned with peacock fans.  Men and women, with pleasure or sorrow in their faces, passed before him.  He watched them, and their secret became his.  Through form and colour he re-created a world.

Ernie. It’s true. Yes: there’s no point in tossing your head like that. It’s absolutely true. In the golden age of art, there were no art critics. The sculptor carved the magnificent white-limbed Hermes sleeping within the marble block. The molders and gilders added tone and texture to the statue, and when the world saw it, they worshiped it in silence. He poured glowing bronze into the sand mold, and the red metal cooled into elegant curves, taking on the form of a god’s body. With enamel or polished jewels, he gave sight to sightless eyes. The hyacinth-like curls became crisp under his chisel. And when, in some dimly lit frescoed shrine or sunlit portico, the child of Leto stood on his pedestal, those passing by, walking gracefully through the radiant sky, sensed a new influence impacting their lives, and dreamily, or with an unusual and invigorating joy, returned to their homes or daily tasks, or wandered, perhaps, through the city gates to that nymph-haunted meadow where young Phædrus splashed his feet, and, lying on the soft grass beneath the tall, whispering planes and flowering agnus castus, began to contemplate the wonder of beauty and fell silent in unfamiliar awe. In those days the artist was free. From the river valley, he gathered fine clay in his hands, and with a small tool of wood or bone, shaped it into forms so exquisite that people buried them with the dead as their toys, and we still find them in dusty tombs on the yellow hillside by Tanagra, with faint gold and fading crimson still lingering around their hair, lips, and garments. On a fresh plaster wall, stained with bright sandy red or mixed with milk and saffron, he depicted one who walked with weary feet through the purple, starry fields of asphodel, one "in whose eyelids lay the whole of the Trojan War," Polyxena, the daughter of Priam; or illustrated Odysseus, the wise and cunning, tied tightly to the mast so he could listen to the Sirens sing without harm, or wandering by the clear Acheron river, where the fish ghosts flitted over the pebbly bottom; or showed the Persian in trousers and a crown fleeing before the Greek at Marathon, or the ships clashing with bronze beaks in the small bay of Salamis. He drew with silver point and charcoal on parchment and cedar. On ivory and pink terracotta, he painted with wax, making it fluid with olive juice and firm with heated irons. Panels, marble, and linen canvases became extraordinary as his brush swept across them; and life, seeing her own image, stood still and didn’t dare to speak. All of life was his, from the merchants in the marketplace to the cloaked shepherd resting on the hill; from the nymph hidden in the laurel trees and the faun playing his pipes at noon, to the king carried on oil-smooth shoulders by slaves in a long, green-curtained litter, fanned with peacock feathers. Men and women, with expressions of joy or sorrow on their faces, passed before him. He observed them, and their secrets became his. Through form and color, he recreated a world.

All subtle arts belonged to him also.  He held the gem against the revolving disk, and the amethyst became the purple couch for Adonis, and across the veined sardonyx sped Artemis with her hounds.  He beat out the gold into roses, and strung them together for necklace or armlet.  He beat out the gold into wreaths for the conqueror’s helmet, or into palmates for the Tyrian robe, or into masks for the royal dead.  On the back of the silver mirror he graved Thetis borne by her Nereids, or love-sick Phædra with her nurse, or Persephone, weary of memory, putting poppies in her hair.  The potter sat in his shed, and, flower-like from the silent wheel, the vase rose up beneath his hands.  He decorated the base and stem and ears with pattern of dainty olive-leaf, or foliated acanthus, or curved and crested wave.  Then in black or red he painted lads wrestling, or in the race: knights in full armour, with strange heraldic shields and curious visors, leaning from shell-shaped chariot over rearing steeds: the gods seated at the feast or working their miracles: the heroes in their victory or in their pain.  Sometimes he would etch in thin vermilion lines upon a ground of white the languid bridegroom and his bride, with Eros hovering round them—an Eros like one of Donatello’s angels, a little laughing thing with gilded or with azure wings.  On the curved side he would write the name of his friend.  ΚΑΛΟΣ ΑΛΚΙΒΙΑΔΗΣ or ΚΑΛΟΣ ΧΑΡΜΙΔΗΣ tells us the story of his days.  Again, on the rim of the wide flat cup he would draw the stag browsing, or the lion at rest, as his fancy willed it.  From the tiny perfume-bottle laughed Aphrodite at her toilet, and, with bare-limbed Mænads in his train, Dionysus danced round the wine-jar on naked must-stained feet, while, satyr-like, the old Silenus sprawled upon the bloated skins, or shook that magic spear which was tipped with a fretted fir-cone, and wreathed with dark ivy.  And no one came to trouble the artist at his work.  No irresponsible chatter disturbed him.  He was not worried by opinions.  By the Ilyssus, says Arnold somewhere, there was no Higginbotham.  By the Ilyssus, my dear Gilbert, there were no silly art congresses bringing provincialism to the provinces and teaching the mediocrity how to mouth.  By the Ilyssus there were no tedious magazines about art, in which the industrious prattle of what they do not understand.  On the reed-grown banks of that little stream strutted no ridiculous journalism monopolising the seat of judgment when it should be apologising in the dock.  The Greeks had no art-critics.

All subtle skills belonged to him too. He held the gem against the spinning disk, and the amethyst turned into the purple couch for Adonis, while Artemis sped across the veined sardonyx with her hounds. He hammered the gold into roses and strung them together for necklaces or bracelets. He shaped the gold into wreaths for the conqueror’s helmet, or into motifs for the Tyrian robe, or into masks for the royal dead. On the back of the silver mirror, he engraved Thetis carried by her Nereids, or lovesick Phaedra with her nurse, or Persephone, weary of memories, putting poppies in her hair. The potter sat in his shed, and, like a flower from the silent wheel, the vase rose up under his hands. He decorated the base and stem and handles with delicate patterns of olive leaves, or leafy acanthus, or curved and crested waves. Then in black or red, he painted boys wrestling, or racing: knights in full armor, with strange heraldic shields and unique helmets, leaning from shell-shaped chariots over rearing horses: the gods sitting at the feast or performing their miracles: the heroes in their triumph or in their sorrow. Sometimes he would etch in fine vermilion lines on a white background the languid bridegroom and his bride, with Eros hovering around them—an Eros like one of Donatello’s angels, a little laughing figure with golden or blue wings. On the curved side, he would write the name of his friend. ΚΑΛΟΣ ΑΛΚΙΒΙΑΔΗΣ or ΚΑΛΟΣ ΧΑΡΜΙΔΗΣ tell us the story of his days. Again, on the rim of the wide flat cup, he would draw the stag browsing, or the lion at rest, as his imagination led him. From the tiny perfume bottle, Aphrodite smiled at her reflection, and with bare-limbed Maenads in his company, Dionysus danced around the wine jar on naked, must-stained feet, while the old Silenus sprawled on the bloated hides or waved that magic spear tipped with a delicate fir cone, wreathed with dark ivy. And no one bothered the artist at his work. No pointless chatter interrupted him. He wasn't troubled by opinions. By the Ilyssus, says Arnold somewhere, there was no Higginbotham. By the Ilyssus, my dear Gilbert, there were no ridiculous art congresses bringing provincialism to the provinces and teaching mediocrity how to talk. By the Ilyssus, there were no tedious art magazines filled with the idle chatter of those who don’t understand. On the reed-lined banks of that little stream, there was no foolish journalism claiming the seat of judgment when it should be apologizing in the dock. The Greeks had no art critics.

Gilbert.  Ernest, you are quite delightful, but your views are terribly unsound.  I am afraid that you have been listening to the conversation of some one older than yourself.  That is always a dangerous thing to do, and if you allow it to degenerate into a habit you will find it absolutely fatal to any intellectual development.  As for modern journalism, it is not my business to defend it.  It justifies its own existence by the great Darwinian principle of the survival of the vulgarest.  I have merely to do with literature.

Gilbert. Ernest, you’re quite charming, but your opinions are really misguided. I’m afraid you’ve been influenced by someone older than you. That’s always a risky thing to do, and if you let it become a habit, it’ll seriously harm your intellectual growth. As for modern journalism, I’m not here to defend it. It justifies itself by the basic Darwinian principle of survival of the least sophisticated. My focus is simply on literature.

Ernest.  But what is the difference between literature and journalism?

Ernie. But what’s the difference between literature and journalism?

Gilbert.  Oh! journalism is unreadable, and literature is not read.  That is all.  But with regard to your statement that the Greeks had no art-critics, I assure you that is quite absurd.  It would be more just to say that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics.

Gilbert. Oh! Journalism is unreadable, and literature isn't being read. That's it. But about your comment that the Greeks had no art critics, I can assure you that's completely ridiculous. It would be more accurate to say that the Greeks were a nation of art critics.

Ernest.  Really?

Ernest? Seriously?

Gilbert.  Yes, a nation of art-critics.  But I don’t wish to destroy the delightfully unreal picture that you have drawn of the relation of the Hellenic artist to the intellectual spirit of his age.  To give an accurate description of what has never occurred is not merely the proper occupation of the historian, but the inalienable privilege of any man of parts and culture.  Still less do I desire to talk learnedly.  Learned conversation is either the affectation of the ignorant or the profession of the mentally unemployed.  And, as for what is called improving conversation, that is merely the foolish method by which the still more foolish philanthropist feebly tries to disarm the just rancour of the criminal classes.  No: let me play to you some mad scarlet thing by Dvorák.  The pallid figures on the tapestry are smiling at us, and the heavy eyelids of my bronze Narcissus are folded in sleep.  Don’t let us discuss anything solemnly.  I am but too conscious of the fact that we are born in an age when only the dull are treated seriously, and I live in terror of not being misunderstood.  Don’t degrade me into the position of giving you useful information.  Education is an admirable thing, but it is well to remember from time to time that nothing that is worth knowing can be taught.  Through the parted curtains of the window I see the moon like a clipped piece of silver.  Like gilded bees the stars cluster round her.  The sky is a hard hollow sapphire.  Let us go out into the night.  Thought is wonderful, but adventure is more wonderful still.  Who knows but we may meet Prince Florizel of Bohemia, and hear the fair Cuban tell us that she is not what she seems?

Gilbert. Yes, a nation of art critics. But I don’t want to ruin the delightfully unrealistic image you've created of the relationship between the Hellenic artist and the intellectual spirit of their time. Accurately describing what never happened is not just the historian's job, but also a fundamental right of any cultured and talented person. I also don’t want to sound overly academic. Academic conversation is either the pretense of the uninformed or the pastime of the mentally idle. And as for what’s called improving conversation, that's just a silly way for the even sillier philanthropist to weakly try to calm the rightful anger of the criminal classes. No: let me play for you some wild red piece by Dvorák. The pale figures on the tapestry are smiling at us, and the heavy eyelids of my bronze Narcissus are closed in sleep. Let’s avoid serious discussions. I'm all too aware that we live in a time when only the dull are taken seriously, and I fear being misunderstood. Don’t make me feel like I have to give you useful information. Education is great, but it’s important to remember occasionally that nothing truly worth knowing can be taught. Through the parted curtains of the window, I see the moon like a cut piece of silver. The stars are gathered around her like golden bees. The sky is a hard, hollow sapphire. Let’s go out into the night. Thought is amazing, but adventure is even more amazing. Who knows, maybe we'll bump into Prince Florizel of Bohemia and hear the beautiful Cuban tell us she’s not what she seems?

Ernest.  You are horribly wilful.  I insist on your discussing this matter with me.  You have said that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics.  What art-criticism have they left us?

Ernie. You are incredibly stubborn. I need you to talk about this with me. You've mentioned that the Greeks were a nation of art critics. What kind of art criticism have they actually given us?

Gilbert.  My dear Ernest, even if not a single fragment of art-criticism had come down to us from Hellenic or Hellenistic days, it would be none the less true that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics, and that they invented the criticism of art just as they invented the criticism of everything else.  For, after all, what is our primary debt to the Greeks?  Simply the critical spirit.  And, this spirit, which they exercised on questions of religion and science, of ethics and metaphysics, of politics and education, they exercised on questions of art also, and, indeed, of the two supreme and highest arts, they have left us the most flawless system of criticism that the world has ever seen.

Gilbert. My dear Ernest, even if we didn't have any pieces of art criticism from ancient Greece or the Hellenistic period, it would still be true that the Greeks were a society of art critics, having created art criticism just as they did for everything else. What is our main gift from the Greeks? Simply the critical spirit. This spirit, which they applied to issues of religion and science, ethics and metaphysics, politics and education, they also applied to questions of art. In fact, regarding the two highest forms of art, they have given us the most refined system of criticism the world has ever known.

Ernest.  But what are the two supreme and highest arts?

Ernie. But what are the two greatest and most important arts?

Gilbert.  Life and Literature, life and the perfect expression of life.  The principles of the former, as laid down by the Greeks, we may not realise in an age so marred by false ideals as our own.  The principles of the latter, as they laid them down, are, in many cases, so subtle that we can hardly understand them.  Recognising that the most perfect art is that which most fully mirrors man in all his infinite variety, they elaborated the criticism of language, considered in the light of the mere material of that art, to a point to which we, with our accentual system of reasonable or emotional emphasis, can barely if at all attain; studying, for instance, the metrical movements of a prose as scientifically as a modern musician studies harmony and counterpoint, and, I need hardly say, with much keener æsthetic instinct.  In this they were right, as they were right in all things.  Since the introduction of printing, and the fatal development of the habit of reading amongst the middle and lower classes of this country, there has been a tendency in literature to appeal more and more to the eye, and less and less to the ear which is really the sense which, from the standpoint of pure art, it should seek to please, and by whose canons of pleasure it should abide always.  Even the work of Mr. Pater, who is, on the whole, the most perfect master of English prose now creating amongst us, is often far more like a piece of mosaic than a passage in music, and seems, here and there, to lack the true rhythmical life of words and the fine freedom and richness of effect that such rhythmical life produces.  We, in fact, have made writing a definite mode of composition, and have treated it as a form of elaborate design.  The Greeks, upon the other hand, regarded writing simply as a method of chronicling.  Their test was always the spoken word in its musical and metrical relations.  The voice was the medium, and the ear the critic.  I have sometimes thought that the story of Homer’s blindness might be really an artistic myth, created in critical days, and serving to remind us, not merely that the great poet is always a seer, seeing less with the eyes of the body than he does with the eyes of the soul, but that he is a true singer also, building his song out of music, repeating each line over and over again to himself till he has caught the secret of its melody, chaunting in darkness the words that are winged with light.  Certainly, whether this be so or not, it was to his blindness, as an occasion, if not as a cause, that England’s great poet owed much of the majestic movement and sonorous splendour of his later verse.  When Milton could no longer write he began to sing.  Who would match the measures of Comus with the measures of Samson Agonistes, or of Paradise Lost or Regained?  When Milton became blind he composed, as every one should compose, with the voice purely, and so the pipe or reed of earlier days became that mighty many-stopped organ whose rich reverberant music has all the stateliness of Homeric verse, if it seeks not to have its swiftness, and is the one imperishable inheritance of English literature sweeping through all the ages, because above them, and abiding with us ever, being immortal in its form.  Yes: writing has done much harm to writers.  We must return to the voice.  That must be our test, and perhaps then we shall be able to appreciate some of the subtleties of Greek art-criticism.

Gilbert. Life and Literature, life and the perfect expression of life. The principles of the former, as established by the Greeks, may be hard for us to grasp in an era so tainted by false ideals as ours. The principles of the latter, as they set them down, are often so nuanced that we can barely understand them. Acknowledging that the best art reflects humanity in all its infinite variety, they developed the analysis of language, viewed purely as the material of that art, to a level that we, with our system of emphasizing reason or emotion, can scarcely reach; examining, for example, the rhythmic patterns of prose as systematically as a modern musician studies harmony and counterpoint, and, needless to say, with a much sharper aesthetic sense. In this, they were correct, as they were correct in all things. Since the advent of printing and the unfortunate rise of reading habits among the middle and lower classes of our society, there has been a growing tendency in literature to cater more to the eye and less to the ear, the sense that, from the perspective of pure art, it should aim to please and adhere to the principles of pleasure it should always follow. Even Mr. Pater’s work, generally regarded as the finest example of English prose being written today, often resembles a mosaic more than a piece of music, and at times seems to lack the true rhythmic vitality of words and the rich freedom and effect that such rhythmic vitality brings. In reality, we have turned writing into a specific form of composition and treated it as an elaborate design. The Greeks, on the other hand, saw writing merely as a way of recording events. Their benchmark was always the spoken word in its musical and rhythmic contexts. The voice was the medium, and the ear was the critic. I have sometimes wondered if the story of Homer’s blindness might be an artistic myth, born during critical times, serving to remind us that the great poet is always a visionary, seeing more with the eyes of the soul than with the physical eyes, and that he is also a true singer, constructing his song from music, repeating each line to himself until he discovers the secret of its melody, singing in darkness the words that are filled with light. Certainly, whether true or not, much of the majestic flow and sonorous splendor of England’s great poet's later verses owes itself to his blindness as an occasion, if not a cause. When Milton could no longer write, he began to sing. Who could compare the measures of Comus with those of Samson Agonistes, or Paradise Lost or Regained? When Milton became blind, he created, as everyone should, purely with the voice, transforming the pipe or reed of earlier days into that powerful, multi-stop organ whose rich, resonant music has all the grandeur of Homeric verse, even if it lacks its swiftness, and stands as the sole enduring legacy of English literature flowing through all ages, because it transcends them, remaining with us forever, immortal in its form. Yes: writing has caused much harm to writers. We must return to the voice. That should be our standard, and perhaps then we will be able to appreciate some of the intricacies of Greek art criticism.

As it now is, we cannot do so.  Sometimes, when I have written a piece of prose that I have been modest enough to consider absolutely free from fault, a dreadful thought comes over me that I may have been guilty of the immoral effeminacy of using trochaic and tribrachic movements, a crime for which a learned critic of the Augustan age censures with most just severity the brilliant if somewhat paradoxical Hegesias.  I grow cold when I think of it, and wonder to myself if the admirable ethical effect of the prose of that charming writer, who once in a spirit of reckless generosity towards the uncultivated portion of our community proclaimed the monstrous doctrine that conduct is three-fourths of life, will not some day be entirely annihilated by the discovery that the pæons have been wrongly placed.

As it is now, we can't do that. Sometimes, when I've written a piece of prose that I naively think is completely flawless, a horrifying thought hits me that I might have committed the shameful sin of using trochaic and tribrachic rhythms, a wrongdoing for which a knowledgeable critic from the Augustan era harshly condemns the brilliant yet somewhat contradictory Hegesias. I feel a chill when I think about it and wonder if the admirable ethical impact of that charming writer’s prose, who once, in a moment of reckless kindness toward the less cultured parts of our society, proclaimed the outrageous idea that behavior is three-fourths of life, will one day be completely destroyed by the realization that the pæons have been placed incorrectly.

Ernest.  Ah! now you are flippant.

Ernie. Ah! Now you’re being cheeky.

Gilbert.  Who would not be flippant when he is gravely told that the Greeks had no art-critics?  I can understand it being said that the constructive genius of the Greeks lost itself in criticism, but not that the race to whom we owe the critical spirit did not criticise.  You will not ask me to give you a survey of Greek art criticism from Plato to Plotinus.  The night is too lovely for that, and the moon, if she heard us, would put more ashes on her face than are there already.  But think merely of one perfect little work of æsthetic criticism, Aristotle’s Treatise on Poetry.  It is not perfect in form, for it is badly written, consisting perhaps of notes dotted down for an art lecture, or of isolated fragments destined for some larger book, but in temper and treatment it is perfect, absolutely.  The ethical effect of art, its importance to culture, and its place in the formation of character, had been done once for all by Plato; but here we have art treated, not from the moral, but from the purely æsthetic point of view.  Plato had, of course, dealt with many definitely artistic subjects, such as the importance of unity in a work of art, the necessity for tone and harmony, the æsthetic value of appearances, the relation of the visible arts to the external world, and the relation of fiction to fact.  He first perhaps stirred in the soul of man that desire that we have not yet satisfied, the desire to know the connection between Beauty and Truth, and the place of Beauty in the moral and intellectual order of the Kosmos.  The problems of idealism and realism, as he sets them forth, may seem to many to be somewhat barren of result in the metaphysical sphere of abstract being in which he places them, but transfer them to the sphere of art, and you will find that they are still vital and full of meaning.  It may be that it is as a critic of Beauty that Plato is destined to live, and that by altering the name of the sphere of his speculation we shall find a new philosophy.  But Aristotle, like Goethe, deals with art primarily in its concrete manifestations, taking Tragedy, for instance, and investigating the material it uses, which is language, its subject-matter, which is life, the method by which it works, which is action, the conditions under which it reveals itself, which are those of theatric presentation, its logical structure, which is plot, and its final æsthetic appeal, which is to the sense of beauty realised through the passions of pity and awe.  That purification and spiritualising of the nature which he calls κάθαρσις is, as Goethe saw, essentially æsthetic, and is not moral, as Lessing fancied.  Concerning himself primarily with the impression that the work of art produces, Aristotle sets himself to analyse that impression, to investigate its source, to see how it is engendered.  As a physiologist and psychologist, he knows that the health of a function resides in energy.  To have a capacity for a passion and not to realise it, is to make oneself incomplete and limited.  The mimic spectacle of life that Tragedy affords cleanses the bosom of much ‘perilous stuff,’ and by presenting high and worthy objects for the exercise of the emotions purifies and spiritualises the man; nay, not merely does it spiritualise him, but it initiates him also into noble feelings of which he might else have known nothing, the word κάθαρσις having, it has sometimes seemed to me, a definite allusion to the rite of initiation, if indeed that be not, as I am occasionally tempted to fancy, its true and only meaning here.  This is of course a mere outline of the book.  But you see what a perfect piece of æsthetic criticism it is.  Who indeed but a Greek could have analysed art so well?  After reading it, one does not wonder any longer that Alexandria devoted itself so largely to art-criticism, and that we find the artistic temperaments of the day investigating every question of style and manner, discussing the great Academic schools of painting, for instance, such as the school of Sicyon, that sought to preserve the dignified traditions of the antique mode, or the realistic and impressionist schools, that aimed at reproducing actual life, or the elements of ideality in portraiture, or the artistic value of the epic form in an age so modern as theirs, or the proper subject-matter for the artist.  Indeed, I fear that the inartistic temperaments of the day busied themselves also in matters of literature and art, for the accusations of plagiarism were endless, and such accusations proceed either from the thin colourless lips of impotence, or from the grotesque mouths of those who, possessing nothing of their own, fancy that they can gain a reputation for wealth by crying out that they have been robbed.  And I assure you, my dear Ernest, that the Greeks chattered about painters quite as much as people do nowadays, and had their private views, and shilling exhibitions, and Arts and Crafts guilds, and Pre-Raphaelite movements, and movements towards realism, and lectured about art, and wrote essays on art, and produced their art-historians, and their archæologists, and all the rest of it.  Why, even the theatrical managers of travelling companies brought their dramatic critics with them when they went on tour, and paid them very handsome salaries for writing laudatory notices.  Whatever, in fact, is modern in our life we owe to the Greeks.  Whatever is an anachronism is due to mediævalism.  It is the Greeks who have given us the whole system of art-criticism, and how fine their critical instinct was, may be seen from the fact that the material they criticised with most care was, as I have already said, language.  For the material that painter or sculptor uses is meagre in comparison with that of words.  Words have not merely music as sweet as that of viol and lute, colour as rich and vivid as any that makes lovely for us the canvas of the Venetian or the Spaniard, and plastic form no less sure and certain than that which reveals itself in marble or in bronze, but thought and passion and spirituality are theirs also, are theirs indeed alone.  If the Greeks had criticised nothing but language, they would still have been the great art-critics of the world.  To know the principles of the highest art is to know the principles of all the arts.

Gilbert. Who wouldn’t be casual when told seriously that the Greeks had no art critics? I get that some might say the Greeks’ creative genius got lost in criticism, but I can’t believe that the culture that gave us the idea of critique didn’t actually engage in it. You wouldn’t want me to give you a rundown of Greek art criticism from Plato to Plotinus, would you? The night is too beautiful for that, and the moon, if she heard us, would blush more than she already does. But just think about one perfect example of aesthetic criticism, Aristotle’s Treatise on Poetry. It’s not perfect in structure; it’s poorly written, probably a collection of notes for a lecture or random fragments intended for a bigger work, but in tone and approach, it's completely perfect. Plato already established the ethical impact of art, its significance to culture, and its role in shaping character; but here, we see art examined purely from an aesthetic perspective. Plato indeed tackled many specific artistic topics, like the importance of unity in a work of art, the need for tone and harmony, the aesthetic worth of appearances, the relationship between visible arts and the external world, and how fiction relates to fact. He may have sparked in humanity that unresolved desire to understand the connection between Beauty and Truth and the role Beauty plays in the moral and intellectual order of the universe. The dilemmas of idealism and realism that he discusses might seem somewhat fruitless in the abstract metaphysical realm where he positions them, but if you shift them to the realm of art, you'll find they remain vibrant and meaningful. Perhaps Plato is meant to be remembered as a critic of Beauty, and by changing the focus of his speculation, we might uncover a new philosophy. But Aristotle, like Goethe, primarily examines art in its tangible forms, taking Tragedy, for example, and exploring its elements: the materials it utilizes, which is language, its subject matter, which is life, the methods it employs, which is action, the conditions it reveals itself under, which are those of theatrical presentation, its logical structure, which is plot, and its ultimate aesthetic appeal, which speaks to the beauty realized through the emotions of pity and awe. That process of purification and spiritual elevation he refers to as κάθαρσις is, as Goethe pointed out, fundamentally aesthetic and not moral, as Lessing thought. Focusing mainly on the impression that a work of art creates, Aristotle sets out to analyze that impression, to explore its origins, and to understand how it is produced. As a physiologist and psychologist, he recognizes that the vitality of a function depends on energy. To have the ability to feel a passion and not express it makes one incomplete and restricted. The imitation of life that Tragedy presents removes much “dangerous material,” and by showcasing noble and worthy subjects for emotional engagement, it purifies and elevates an individual; in fact, it doesn’t just elevate him, but also introduces him to noble feelings he might not have experienced otherwise. The term κάθαρσις often seems to me to specifically reference the rite of initiation, if that isn’t, as I sometimes suspect, its true and exclusive meaning here. This is, of course, just a rough overview of the book. But you see how brilliantly it critiques aesthetics. Who else but a Greek could have analyzed art so effectively? After reading it, one can no longer be surprised that Alexandria was so dedicated to art criticism and that we see the artistic minds of the time exploring every style and technique, debating the major academic art schools like the Sicyon school, which aimed to preserve the noble traditions of the classical style, or the realistic and impressionist movements that tried to capture real life, or the elements of ideality in portraiture, or the artistic value of the epic form in an era as contemporary as theirs, or the right subject matter for artists. Indeed, I worry that the unartistic sentiments of the time were also involved in literature and art concerns, as accusations of plagiarism were endless, and such claims usually come from the weak who can’t create anything themselves or from those who, lacking their own originality, think they can gain fame by crying theft. And I assure you, my dear Ernest, that the Greeks talked about painters just as much as people do today, having their own opinions, quaint exhibitions, and movements like Arts and Crafts, Pre-Raphaelites, efforts toward realism, as well as lectures and essays about art, producing their own art historians and archaeologists, and so on. In fact, even the traveling theater managers brought their drama critics along when they toured and paid them well for writing positive reviews. Whatever is modern in our lives, we owe to the Greeks. Anything anachronistic stems from the Middle Ages. The Greeks have given us the whole structure of art criticism, and we can see how keen their critical instinct was in that they focused most carefully on language. The materials used by painters or sculptors are comparatively sparse next to the richness of words. Words not only have music as sweet as that of viols and lutes, colors as rich and vibrant as the canvases of Venetian or Spanish painters, and forms as clear and definite as those revealed in marble or bronze, but they also carry thought, passion, and spirituality, which belong uniquely to them. If the Greeks had only critiqued language, they would still be considered the greatest art critics in the world. To understand the principles of the highest art is to grasp the principles of all art forms.

But I see that the moon is hiding behind a sulphur-coloured cloud.  Out of a tawny mane of drift she gleams like a lion’s eye.  She is afraid that I will talk to you of Lucian and Longinus, of Quinctilian and Dionysius, of Pliny and Fronto and Pausanias, of all those who in the antique world wrote or lectured upon art matters.  She need not be afraid.  I am tired of my expedition into the dim, dull abyss of facts.  There is nothing left for me now but the divine μονόχρονος ηδονή of another cigarette.  Cigarettes have at least the charm of leaving one unsatisfied.

But I see that the moon is hiding behind a yellowish cloud. Out of a brown mane of mist, she shines like a lion’s eye. She's worried that I'll talk to you about Lucian and Longinus, Quinctilian and Dionysius, Pliny and Fronto and Pausanias—all those who in the ancient world wrote or taught about art. She doesn’t need to worry. I’m tired of my journey into the dark, boring depths of facts. There’s nothing left for me now but the divine pleasure of another cigarette. Cigarettes at least have the appeal of leaving one wanting more.

Ernest.  Try one of mine.  They are rather good.  I get them direct from Cairo.  The only use of our attachés is that they supply their friends with excellent tobacco.  And as the moon has hidden herself, let us talk a little longer.  I am quite ready to admit that I was wrong in what I said about the Greeks.  They were, as you have pointed out, a nation of art-critics.  I acknowledge it, and I feel a little sorry for them.  For the creative faculty is higher than the critical.  There is really no comparison between them.

Ernie. Try one of mine. They’re pretty good. I get them straight from Cairo. The only reason we have our attachés is to provide their friends with great tobacco. And since the moon has gone into hiding, let’s chat a bit longer. I’m ready to admit that I was wrong about what I said regarding the Greeks. They were, as you pointed out, a nation of art critics. I acknowledge it, and I feel a bit sorry for them. The creative ability is superior to the critical. There’s really no comparison between the two.

Gilbert.  The antithesis between them is entirely arbitrary.  Without the critical faculty, there is no artistic creation at all, worthy of the name.  You spoke a little while ago of that fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection by which the artist realises life for us, and gives to it a momentary perfection.  Well, that spirit of choice, that subtle tact of omission, is really the critical faculty in one of its most characteristic moods, and no one who does not possess this critical faculty can create anything at all in art.  Arnold’s definition of literature as a criticism of life was not very felicitous in form, but it showed how keenly he recognised the importance of the critical element in all creative work.

Gilbert. The contrast between them is completely arbitrary. Without the ability to critique, there’s no artistic creation that’s truly worth mentioning. You mentioned earlier that wonderful spirit of choosing and that delicate instinct for selection that allows the artist to bring life to us and gives it a momentary perfection. Well, that spirit of choice, that fine sense of what to leave out, is actually the critical ability in one of its most distinct forms, and anyone who lacks this critical ability can’t create anything meaningful in art. Arnold’s definition of literature as a criticism of life may not have been very well expressed, but it clearly showed how deeply he understood the significance of the critical element in all creative work.

Ernest.  I should have said that great artists work unconsciously, that they were ‘wiser than they knew,’ as, I think, Emerson remarks somewhere.

Ernie. I should have mentioned that great artists create without thinking, that they were ‘wiser than they realized,’ as I believe Emerson points out somewhere.

Gilbert.  It is really not so, Ernest.  All fine imaginative work is self-conscious and deliberate.  No poet sings because he must sing.  At least, no great poet does.  A great poet sings because he chooses to sing.  It is so now, and it has always been so.  We are sometimes apt to think that the voices that sounded at the dawn of poetry were simpler, fresher, and more natural than ours, and that the world which the early poets looked at, and through which they walked, had a kind of poetical quality of its own, and almost without changing could pass into song.  The snow lies thick now upon Olympus, and its steep scarped sides are bleak and barren, but once, we fancy, the white feet of the Muses brushed the dew from the anemones in the morning, and at evening came Apollo to sing to the shepherds in the vale.  But in this we are merely lending to other ages what we desire, or think we desire, for our own.  Our historical sense is at fault.  Every century that produces poetry is, so far, an artificial century, and the work that seems to us to be the most natural and simple product of its time is always the result of the most self-conscious effort.  Believe me, Ernest, there is no fine art without self-consciousness, and self-consciousness and the critical spirit are one.

Gilbert. It really isn’t the case, Ernest. All great imaginative work is self-aware and intentional. No poet creates just because they feel they have to. At least, no great poet does. A great poet creates because they choose to. That’s true now, and it has always been true. We sometimes tend to think that the voices from the beginning of poetry were simpler, fresher, and more natural than ours, and that the world those early poets observed and walked through had an inherent poetic quality that could easily turn into song. The snow is thick on Olympus now, and its steep, rugged sides are bleak and desolate, but once, we imagine, the Muses' white feet brushed the dew off the anemones in the morning, and in the evening, Apollo came to sing to the shepherds in the valley. But in this, we’re simply projecting onto other times what we wish for, or think we wish for, from our own. Our historical perspective is flawed. Every century that produces poetry is, in a sense, an artificial one, and the works that seem to be the most natural and straightforward products of their time are always the outcome of the most self-conscious effort. Believe me, Ernest, there is no fine art without self-awareness, and self-awareness and the critical spirit are inseparable.

Ernest.  I see what you mean, and there is much in it.  But surely you would admit that the great poems of the early world, the primitive, anonymous collective poems, were the result of the imagination of races, rather than of the imagination of individuals?

Ernie. I get your point, and there’s a lot to it. But you have to agree that the great poems of ancient times, the early, anonymous collective poems, came from the creativity of entire cultures, not just individual imaginations, right?

Gilbert.  Not when they became poetry.  Not when they received a beautiful form.  For there is no art where there is no style, and no style where there is no unity, and unity is of the individual.  No doubt Homer had old ballads and stories to deal with, as Shakespeare had chronicles and plays and novels from which to work, but they were merely his rough material.  He took them, and shaped them into song.  They become his, because he made them lovely.  They were built out of music,

Gilbert. Not when they became poetry. Not when they took on a beautiful form. Because there is no art without style, and no style without unity, and unity comes from the individual. No doubt Homer had old ballads and stories to draw from, just as Shakespeare had chronicles and plays and novels to work with, but those were just his raw materials. He took them and shaped them into song. They became his because he made them beautiful. They were built from music,

   And so not built at all,
And therefore built for ever.

So it’s not built at all,
And because of that, it’s built forever.

The longer one studies life and literature, the more strongly one feels that behind everything that is wonderful stands the individual, and that it is not the moment that makes the man, but the man who creates the age.  Indeed, I am inclined to think that each myth and legend that seems to us to spring out of the wonder, or terror, or fancy of tribe and nation, was in its origin the invention of one single mind.  The curiously limited number of the myths seems to me to point to this conclusion.  But we must not go off into questions of comparative mythology.  We must keep to criticism.  And what I want to point out is this.  An age that has no criticism is either an age in which art is immobile, hieratic, and confined to the reproduction of formal types, or an age that possesses no art at all.  There have been critical ages that have not been creative, in the ordinary sense of the word, ages in which the spirit of man has sought to set in order the treasures of his treasure-house, to separate the gold from the silver, and the silver from the lead, to count over the jewels, and to give names to the pearls.  But there has never been a creative age that has not been critical also.  For it is the critical faculty that invents fresh forms.  The tendency of creation is to repeat itself.  It is to the critical instinct that we owe each new school that springs up, each new mould that art finds ready to its hand.  There is really not a single form that art now uses that does not come to us from the critical spirit of Alexandria, where these forms were either stereotyped or invented or made perfect.  I say Alexandria, not merely because it was there that the Greek spirit became most self-conscious, and indeed ultimately expired in scepticism and theology, but because it was to that city, and not to Athens, that Rome turned for her models, and it was through the survival, such as it was, of the Latin language that culture lived at all.  When, at the Renaissance, Greek literature dawned upon Europe, the soil had been in some measure prepared for it.  But, to get rid of the details of history, which are always wearisome and usually inaccurate, let us say generally, that the forms of art have been due to the Greek critical spirit.  To it we owe the epic, the lyric, the entire drama in every one of its developments, including burlesque, the idyll, the romantic novel, the novel of adventure, the essay, the dialogue, the oration, the lecture, for which perhaps we should not forgive them, and the epigram, in all the wide meaning of that word.  In fact, we owe it everything, except the sonnet, to which, however, some curious parallels of thought-movement may be traced in the Anthology, American journalism, to which no parallel can be found anywhere, and the ballad in sham Scotch dialect, which one of our most industrious writers has recently proposed should be made the basis for a final and unanimous effort on the part of our second-rate poets to make themselves really romantic.  Each new school, as it appears, cries out against criticism, but it is to the critical faculty in man that it owes its origin.  The mere creative instinct does not innovate, but reproduces.

The more you study life and literature, the more you realize that behind every amazing thing is an individual. It's not the moment that defines a person; it's the person who shapes the era. I tend to believe that every myth and legend, which seems to arise from the wonder, fear, or imagination of a community, originally came from a single mind. The surprisingly limited number of myths suggests this conclusion. But we shouldn't delve into comparative mythology; we need to focus on criticism. What I want to highlight is this: an era without criticism is either one where art is stagnant, rigid, and limited to recreating established forms, or it’s a time with no art at all. There have been critical periods that weren't creative in the usual sense, times when the human spirit aimed to organize its treasures, distinguishing gold from silver, silver from lead, counting jewels, and naming pearls. However, there's never been a creative era that hasn't also been critical. It's the critical mind that generates new forms. Creation tends to repeat itself; it’s the critical instinct that gives rise to each new school and every new mold that art embraces. In fact, every artistic form we use today can be traced back to the critical spirit of Alexandria, where these forms were either established, invented, or perfected. I mention Alexandria not just because it's where the Greek spirit became most self-aware, ultimately waning into skepticism and theology, but because it was to that city, not to Athens, that Rome looked for inspiration. And it was through the remnants of the Latin language that culture survived. When Greek literature re-emerged in Europe during the Renaissance, the ground had been somewhat prepared for it. To avoid the tedious and often inaccurate details of history, let's say broadly that the forms of art stemmed from the Greek critical spirit. We owe the epic, the lyric, the entire spectrum of drama in all its forms, including burlesque, the idyll, the romantic novel, the adventure novel, the essay, the dialogue, the oration, the lecture—which we might not forgive them for—and the epigram, in all its extensive meanings, to that spirit. In fact, we owe them everything except the sonnet, which does have some curious parallels in thought seen in the Anthology, American journalism—of which there's no equivalent elsewhere—and the ballad in fake Scottish dialect, which one of our most diligent writers recently suggested should be the foundation for a final, collective effort by our second-rate poets to truly embrace romance. Each new school, as it emerges, complains about criticism, but it owes its existence to critical thought. Pure creativity doesn't bring about innovation; it simply reproduces.

Ernest.  You have been talking of criticism as an essential part of the creative spirit, and I now fully accept your theory.  But what of criticism outside creation?  I have a foolish habit of reading periodicals, and it seems to me that most modern criticism is perfectly valueless.

Ernie. You've been discussing criticism as a key aspect of the creative process, and I now completely agree with your perspective. But what about criticism that’s not tied to creation? I have this silly habit of reading magazines, and it seems to me that most modern criticism is utterly worthless.

Gilbert.  So is most modern creative work also.  Mediocrity weighing mediocrity in the balance, and incompetence applauding its brother—that is the spectacle which the artistic activity of England affords us from time to time.  And yet, I feel I am a little unfair in this matter.  As a rule, the critics—I speak, of course, of the higher class, of those in fact who write for the sixpenny papers—are far more cultured than the people whose work they are called upon to review.  This is, indeed, only what one would expect, for criticism demands infinitely more cultivation than creation does.

Gilbert. Most modern creative work is like this too. Mediocrity balancing mediocrity, and incompetence cheering on its counterpart—that’s the sight we sometimes see in the artistic scene of England. Yet, I think I might be a bit unfair here. Generally, the critics—I’m referring to the more esteemed ones, those who write for the sixpenny publications—are much more cultured than the people whose work they critique. This is actually what you would expect, because criticism requires far more refinement than creation does.

Ernest.  Really?

Ernest. Seriously?

Gilbert.  Certainly.  Anybody can write a three-volumed novel.  It merely requires a complete ignorance of both life and literature.  The difficulty that I should fancy the reviewer feels is the difficulty of sustaining any standard.  Where there is no style a standard must be impossible.  The poor reviewers are apparently reduced to be the reporters of the police-court of literature, the chroniclers of the doings of the habitual criminals of art.  It is sometimes said of them that they do not read all through the works they are called upon to criticise.  They do not.  Or at least they should not.  If they did so, they would become confirmed misanthropes, or if I may borrow a phrase from one of the pretty Newnham graduates, confirmed womanthropes for the rest of their lives.  Nor is it necessary.  To know the vintage and quality of a wine one need not drink the whole cask.  It must be perfectly easy in half an hour to say whether a book is worth anything or worth nothing.  Ten minutes are really sufficient, if one has the instinct for form.  Who wants to wade through a dull volume?  One tastes it, and that is quite enough—more than enough, I should imagine.  I am aware that there are many honest workers in painting as well as in literature who object to criticism entirely.  They are quite right.  Their work stands in no intellectual relation to their age.  It brings us no new element of pleasure.  It suggests no fresh departure of thought, or passion, or beauty.  It should not be spoken of.  It should be left to the oblivion that it deserves.

Gilbert. Certainly. Anyone can write a three-volume novel. It just takes complete ignorance of both life and literature. The challenge that I imagine the reviewer faces is maintaining any standard. When there’s no style, a standard cannot exist. The poor reviewers seem to have been reduced to acting as the reporters for the literature police, chronicling the actions of the habitual offenders in art. It’s often said that they don’t read the entire works they’re supposed to critique. They don’t. Or at least they shouldn’t. If they did, they’d become lifelong misanthropes, or as one of the charming Newnham graduates might say, lifelong womanthropes. It’s also unnecessary. To assess the vintage and quality of a wine, you don’t need to drink the whole cask. It must take no more than half an hour to determine whether a book is worth anything or nothing. Ten minutes is truly enough if you have an instinct for form. Who wants to slog through a dull book? You sample it, and that’s more than sufficient. I know there are many dedicated artists in painting as well as in literature who completely object to criticism. They’re absolutely right. Their work has no intellectual connection to their time. It doesn’t provide us with any new kind of pleasure. It suggests no fresh ideas, feelings, or beauty. It shouldn’t be discussed. It should be allowed to fade into the oblivion it deserves.

Ernest.  But, my dear fellow—excuse me for interrupting you—you seem to me to be allowing your passion for criticism to lead you a great deal too far.  For, after all, even you must admit that it is much more difficult to do a thing than to talk about it.

Ernie. But, my friend—sorry to cut you off—you seem to be letting your love for criticism go a bit overboard. After all, even you have to admit that it's a lot harder to actually do something than just talk about it.

Gilbert.  More difficult to do a thing than to talk about it?  Not at all.  That is a gross popular error.  It is very much more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it.  In the sphere of actual life that is of course obvious.  Anybody can make history.  Only a great man can write it.  There is no mode of action, no form of emotion, that we do not share with the lower animals.  It is only by language that we rise above them, or above each other—by language, which is the parent, and not the child, of thought.  Action, indeed, is always easy, and when presented to us in its most aggravated, because most continuous form, which I take to be that of real industry, becomes simply the refuge of people who have nothing whatsoever to do.  No, Ernest, don’t talk about action.  It is a blind thing dependent on external influences, and moved by an impulse of whose nature it is unconscious.  It is a thing incomplete in its essence, because limited by accident, and ignorant of its direction, being always at variance with its aim.  Its basis is the lack of imagination.  It is the last resource of those who know not how to dream.

Gilbert. Is it really harder to do something than to talk about it? Not really. That's a common misconception. It's actually much harder to talk about something than to do it. In real life, that's pretty obvious. Anyone can make history. Only a great person can write it. There’s no action or emotion that we don’t share with animals. It’s only through language that we elevate ourselves above them, or even above each other—through language, which is the origin of thought, not the result. Action, in fact, is always easy, and when it's shown to us in its most extreme form, which I think is real work, it just becomes a fallback for people who have nothing else to do. No, Ernest, don’t focus on action. It’s a mindless thing that depends on outside forces, driven by an impulse it doesn’t understand. It’s inherently incomplete because it’s limited by chance and unaware of its direction, always conflicting with its goal. Its foundation is a lack of imagination. It’s the last resort of those who can’t dream.

Ernest.  Gilbert, you treat the world as if it were a crystal ball.  You hold it in your hand, and reverse it to please a wilful fancy.  You do nothing but re-write history.

Ernie. Gilbert, you see the world like it’s a crystal ball. You hold it in your hand and turn it around to satisfy your own whims. You’re just rewriting history.

Gilbert.  The one duty we owe to history is to re-write it.  That is not the least of the tasks in store for the critical spirit.  When we have fully discovered the scientific laws that govern life, we shall realise that the one person who has more illusions than the dreamer is the man of action.  He, indeed, knows neither the origin of his deeds nor their results.  From the field in which he thought that he had sown thorns, we have gathered our vintage, and the fig-tree that he planted for our pleasure is as barren as the thistle, and more bitter.  It is because Humanity has never known where it was going that it has been able to find its way.

Gilbert. The one responsibility we have to history is to rewrite it. That’s one of the key tasks ahead for critical thinkers. Once we fully uncover the scientific laws that shape life, we’ll realize that the person with more misconceptions than the dreamer is the doer. He truly does not understand the roots of his actions or their outcomes. From the field where he believed he planted thorns, we’ve reaped our harvest, and the fig tree he intended for our enjoyment is as unproductive as a thistle, and even more sour. It’s precisely because humanity has never known its destination that it has managed to find its path.

Ernest.  You think, then, that in the sphere of action a conscious aim is a delusion?

Ernie. So you believe that having a conscious goal in the realm of action is just an illusion?

Gilbert.  It is worse than a delusion.  If we lived long enough to see the results of our actions it may be that those who call themselves good would be sickened with a dull remorse, and those whom the world calls evil stirred by a noble joy.  Each little thing that we do passes into the great machine of life which may grind our virtues to powder and make them worthless, or transform our sins into elements of a new civilisation, more marvellous and more splendid than any that has gone before.  But men are the slaves of words.  They rage against Materialism, as they call it, forgetting that there has been no material improvement that has not spiritualised the world, and that there have been few, if any, spiritual awakenings that have not wasted the world’s faculties in barren hopes, and fruitless aspirations, and empty or trammelling creeds.  What is termed Sin is an essential element of progress.  Without it the world would stagnate, or grow old, or become colourless.  By its curiosity Sin increases the experience of the race.  Through its intensified assertion of individualism, it saves us from monotony of type.  In its rejection of the current notions about morality, it is one with the higher ethics.  And as for the virtues!  What are the virtues?  Nature, M. Renan tells us, cares little about chastity, and it may be that it is to the shame of the Magdalen, and not to their own purity, that the Lucretias of modern life owe their freedom from stain.  Charity, as even those of whose religion it makes a formal part have been compelled to acknowledge, creates a multitude of evils.  The mere existence of conscience, that faculty of which people prate so much nowadays, and are so ignorantly proud, is a sign of our imperfect development.  It must be merged in instinct before we become fine.  Self-denial is simply a method by which man arrests his progress, and self-sacrifice a survival of the mutilation of the savage, part of that old worship of pain which is so terrible a factor in the history of the world, and which even now makes its victims day by day, and has its altars in the land.  Virtues!  Who knows what the virtues are?  Not you.  Not I.  Not any one.  It is well for our vanity that we slay the criminal, for if we suffered him to live he might show us what we had gained by his crime.  It is well for his peace that the saint goes to his martyrdom.  He is spared the sight of the horror of his harvest.

Gilbert. It’s worse than an illusion. If we lived long enough to see the consequences of our actions, those who consider themselves good might be overwhelmed with a dull regret, while those labeled as evil could be uplifted by a noble joy. Every small thing we do becomes part of the great machine of life, which can crush our virtues into dust and make them meaningless, or turn our sins into the building blocks of a new civilization, more marvelous and splendid than any that’s come before. But people are enslaved by words. They rage against Materialism, not realizing that no material improvement has happened without also spiritualizing the world, and that most, if not all, spiritual awakenings have wasted the world’s potential on empty hopes, fruitless aspirations, and restrictive beliefs. What we call Sin is a crucial part of progress. Without it, the world would stagnate, age, or become dull. Through its curiosity, Sin expands the experiences of humanity. By intensifying individualism, it saves us from becoming monotonous. In its rejection of current moral ideas, it aligns with higher ethics. And what about virtues? What are virtues? Nature, as M. Renan points out, doesn’t care much about chastity, and it’s possible that the so-called purity of modern Lucretias owes more to the shame of the Magdalens than to their own integrity. Charity, even those whose religion emphasizes it have had to admit, creates many evils. The very existence of conscience, that faculty people boast about today, is a sign of our incomplete development. It needs to merge back into instinct before we can truly elevate ourselves. Self-denial is just a way that people halt their progress, and self-sacrifice is a leftover from the brutal past, part of that ancient worship of pain which has played a terrible role in history and still claims its victims every day, with its altars scattered across the land. Virtues! Who even knows what virtues are? Not you. Not me. Not anyone. It flatters our vanity that we punish the criminal, for if we let him live, he might reveal to us what we’ve gained through his crime. It’s good for the saint’s peace that he goes to his martyrdom; he is spared the horrifying reality of his harvest.

Ernest.  Gilbert, you sound too harsh a note.  Let us go back to the more gracious fields of literature.  What was it you said?  That it was more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it?

Ernie. Gilbert, you’re being too harsh. Let’s return to the nicer areas of literature. What was it you said? That it’s harder to talk about something than to actually do it?

Gilbert (after a pause).  Yes: I believe I ventured upon that simple truth.  Surely you see now that I am right?  When man acts he is a puppet.  When he describes he is a poet.  The whole secret lies in that.  It was easy enough on the sandy plains by windy Ilion to send the notched arrow from the painted bow, or to hurl against the shield of hide and flamelike brass the long ash-handled spear.  It was easy for the adulterous queen to spread the Tyrian carpets for her lord, and then, as he lay couched in the marble bath, to throw over his head the purple net, and call to her smooth-faced lover to stab through the meshes at the heart that should have broken at Aulis.  For Antigone even, with Death waiting for her as her bridegroom, it was easy to pass through the tainted air at noon, and climb the hill, and strew with kindly earth the wretched naked corse that had no tomb.  But what of those who wrote about these things?  What of those who gave them reality, and made them live for ever?  Are they not greater than the men and women they sing of?  ‘Hector that sweet knight is dead,’ and Lucian tells us how in the dim under-world Menippus saw the bleaching skull of Helen, and marvelled that it was for so grim a favour that all those horned ships were launched, those beautiful mailed men laid low, those towered cities brought to dust.  Yet, every day the swanlike daughter of Leda comes out on the battlements, and looks down at the tide of war.  The greybeards wonder at her loveliness, and she stands by the side of the king.  In his chamber of stained ivory lies her leman.  He is polishing his dainty armour, and combing the scarlet plume.  With squire and page, her husband passes from tent to tent.  She can see his bright hair, and hears, or fancies that she hears, that clear cold voice.  In the courtyard below, the son of Priam is buckling on his brazen cuirass.  The white arms of Andromache are around his neck.  He sets his helmet on the ground, lest their babe should be frightened.  Behind the embroidered curtains of his pavilion sits Achilles, in perfumed raiment, while in harness of gilt and silver the friend of his soul arrays himself to go forth to the fight.  From a curiously carven chest that his mother Thetis had brought to his ship-side, the Lord of the Myrmidons takes out that mystic chalice that the lip of man had never touched, and cleanses it with brimstone, and with fresh water cools it, and, having washed his hands, fills with black wine its burnished hollow, and spills the thick grape-blood upon the ground in honour of Him whom at Dodona barefooted prophets worshipped, and prays to Him, and knows not that he prays in vain, and that by the hands of two knights from Troy, Panthous’ son, Euphorbus, whose love-locks were looped with gold, and the Priamid, the lion-hearted, Patroklus, the comrade of comrades, must meet his doom.  Phantoms, are they?  Heroes of mist and mountain?  Shadows in a song?  No: they are real.  Action!  What is action?  It dies at the moment of its energy.  It is a base concession to fact.  The world is made by the singer for the dreamer.

Gilbert (after a pause). Yes: I think I touched on that simple truth. Surely you see now that I’m right? When a person acts, they’re just a puppet. When they describe, they become a poet. That’s the whole secret. It was easy enough on the sandy plains near windy Ilion to shoot the notched arrow from the painted bow or to throw the long ash-handled spear against the hide and flame-like brass shield. It was easy for the unfaithful queen to lay out the Tyrian carpets for her lord and then, as he relaxed in the marble bath, to drape the purple net over his head and call to her smooth-faced lover to stab through the mesh at the heart that should have broken at Aulis. Even for Antigone, with Death waiting for her as her groom, it was easy to walk through the tainted air at noon, ascend the hill, and cover the wretched naked body that had no tomb with kind earth. But what about those who wrote about these things? What about those who gave them reality and made them live on forever? Aren’t they greater than the men and women they sing about? ‘Hector, that noble knight, is dead,’ and Lucian tells us how in the dim underworld Menippus saw the bleached skull of Helen and wondered why so many horned ships were launched, why so many beautiful armored men fell, and why those towered cities turned to dust. Yet, every day, the swan-like daughter of Leda emerges on the battlements and looks down at the tide of war. The old men marvel at her beauty, and she stands beside the king. In his chamber of stained ivory lies her paramour, polishing his fine armor and combing his red plume. With squire and page, her husband moves from tent to tent. She can see his bright hair and hears, or thinks she hears, that clear cold voice. Below, in the courtyard, the son of Priam is strapping on his bronze armor. The white arms of Andromache are around his neck. He sets his helmet on the ground so their baby won’t be scared. Behind the embroidered curtains of his pavilion sits Achilles, dressed in perfumed clothing, while his dearest friend outfits himself in gilded and silver armor to go into battle. From a beautifully carved chest that his mother Thetis had brought to his ship, the Lord of the Myrmidons pulls out that mystical chalice that no human lips have ever touched, cleanses it with sulfur, and cools it with fresh water. After washing his hands, he fills its polished hollow with dark wine and spills the thick grape-blood on the ground in honor of Him whom barefoot prophets worship at Dodona, prays to Him, and doesn’t realize he’s praying in vain, that he will meet his doom at the hands of two knights from Troy—Panthous' son, Euphorbus, whose love-locks are looped with gold, and the lion-hearted Patroklus, the friend of friends. Phantoms, are they? Heroes of mist and mountain? Shadows in a song? No: they are real. Action! What is action? It dies the moment it’s exerted. It’s a basic concession to reality. The world is made by the singer for the dreamer.

Ernest.  While you talk it seems to me to be so.

Ernie. While you speak, it feels that way to me.

Gilbert.  It is so in truth.  On the mouldering citadel of Troy lies the lizard like a thing of green bronze.  The owl has built her nest in the palace of Priam.  Over the empty plain wander shepherd and goatherd with their flocks, and where, on the wine-surfaced, oily sea, οινοψ πόντος, as Homer calls it, copper-prowed and streaked with vermilion, the great galleys of the Danaoi came in their gleaming crescent, the lonely tunny-fisher sits in his little boat and watches the bobbing corks of his net.  Yet, every morning the doors of the city are thrown open, and on foot, or in horse-drawn chariot, the warriors go forth to battle, and mock their enemies from behind their iron masks.  All day long the fight rages, and when night comes the torches gleam by the tents, and the cresset burns in the hall.  Those who live in marble or on painted panel, know of life but a single exquisite instant, eternal indeed in its beauty, but limited to one note of passion or one mood of calm.  Those whom the poet makes live have their myriad emotions of joy and terror, of courage and despair, of pleasure and of suffering.  The seasons come and go in glad or saddening pageant, and with winged or leaden feet the years pass by before them.  They have their youth and their manhood, they are children, and they grow old.  It is always dawn for St. Helena, as Veronese saw her at the window.  Through the still morning air the angels bring her the symbol of God’s pain.  The cool breezes of the morning lift the gilt threads from her brow.  On that little hill by the city of Florence, where the lovers of Giorgione are lying, it is always the solstice of noon, of noon made so languorous by summer suns that hardly can the slim naked girl dip into the marble tank the round bubble of clear glass, and the long fingers of the lute-player rest idly upon the chords.  It is twilight always for the dancing nymphs whom Corot set free among the silver poplars of France.  In eternal twilight they move, those frail diaphanous figures, whose tremulous white feet seem not to touch the dew-drenched grass they tread on.  But those who walk in epos, drama, or romance, see through the labouring months the young moons wax and wane, and watch the night from evening unto morning star, and from sunrise unto sunsetting can note the shifting day with all its gold and shadow.  For them, as for us, the flowers bloom and wither, and the Earth, that Green-tressed Goddess as Coleridge calls her, alters her raiment for their pleasure.  The statue is concentrated to one moment of perfection.  The image stained upon the canvas possesses no spiritual element of growth or change.  If they know nothing of death, it is because they know little of life, for the secrets of life and death belong to those, and those only, whom the sequence of time affects, and who possess not merely the present but the future, and can rise or fall from a past of glory or of shame.  Movement, that problem of the visible arts, can be truly realised by Literature alone.  It is Literature that shows us the body in its swiftness and the soul in its unrest.

Gilbert. It's true, really. On the decaying fortress of Troy, a lizard lies like a piece of green bronze. An owl has made her nest in Priam's palace. Shepherds and goatherds wander with their flocks over the empty plain, and on the wine-smooth, oily sea, οινοψ πόντος, as Homer calls it, the great galleys of the Danaoi once came with their shining crescent sails. Now, a lonely tuna fisherman sits in his small boat, watching the bobbing corks of his net. Yet, every morning, the city gates are thrown open, and the warriors ride out to battle, taunting their enemies from behind their iron masks. All day long, the fighting continues, and when night falls, torches light up the tents, and the cresset burns in the hall. Those who dwell in marble or on painted canvases experience just a single exquisite moment, eternal in beauty, but limited to one note of passion or one mood of calm. The characters brought to life by the poet experience the many emotions of joy and fear, courage and despair, pleasure and pain. The seasons come and go in joyful or mournful displays, and the years pass by swiftly or slowly before them. They experience youth and adulthood; they are children, and they grow old. It’s always dawn for St. Helena, as Veronese depicted her at the window. Through the still morning air, the angels bring her the sign of God’s pain. The cool morning breezes lift the golden threads from her brow. On the little hill near Florence, where Giorgione's lovers lie, it’s always high noon, languorously warm from the summer sun, where the slim, naked girl can hardly dip the round bubble of clear glass into the marble tank, and the lute-player's long fingers rest idly on the strings. It’s always twilight for the dancing nymphs that Corot set free among the silver poplars of France. In eternal twilight, those delicate, translucent figures move, their trembling white feet seemingly not touching the dewy grass beneath them. But those who walk through epic, drama, or romance see the young moons grow and shrink over the laboring months, and observe the night from evening to morning star, noting the shifting day from sunrise to sunset, with all its gold and shadow. For them, just like for us, flowers bloom and fade, and the Earth, that Green-Tressed Goddess, as Coleridge calls her, changes her attire for their delight. The statue is focused on one moment of perfection. The image on the canvas lacks any spiritual element of growth or change. If they know nothing of death, it’s because they understand little about life, for the secrets of life and death belong only to those affected by the passage of time, who hold both the present and the future, and can rise or fall from a past of glory or shame. Movement, the challenge of the visible arts, can only be truly realized by Literature. It’s Literature that reveals the body in its swiftness and the soul in its unrest.

Ernest.  Yes; I see now what you mean.  But, surely, the higher you place the creative artist, the lower must the critic rank.

Ernie. Yes; I understand what you mean now. But, of course, the more you elevate the creative artist, the less important the critic must be.

Gilbert.  Why so?

Gilbert. Why's that?

Ernest.  Because the best that he can give us will be but an echo of rich music, a dim shadow of clear-outlined form.  It may, indeed, be that life is chaos, as you tell me that it is; that its martyrdoms are mean and its heroisms ignoble; and that it is the function of Literature to create, from the rough material of actual existence, a new world that will be more marvellous, more enduring, and more true than the world that common eyes look upon, and through which common natures seek to realise their perfection.  But surely, if this new world has been made by the spirit and touch of a great artist, it will be a thing so complete and perfect that there will be nothing left for the critic to do.  I quite understand now, and indeed admit most readily, that it is far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it.  But it seems to me that this sound and sensible maxim, which is really extremely soothing to one’s feelings, and should be adopted as its motto by every Academy of Literature all over the world, applies only to the relations that exist between Art and Life, and not to any relations that there may be between Art and Criticism.

Ernie. Because the best he can give us will be just an echo of beautiful music, a faint shadow of a clearly defined form. It might actually be true that life is chaotic, as you've told me; that its sufferings are insignificant and its acts of heroism are trivial; and that Literature's role is to create, from the rough material of real existence, a new world that will be more amazing, more lasting, and more truthful than the world that ordinary people see, and through which ordinary souls try to achieve their ideals. But surely, if this new world has been crafted by the spirit and touch of a great artist, it will be so complete and perfect that there will be nothing left for the critic to do. I completely understand now, and I readily admit, that it's much harder to discuss something than to actually do it. However, it seems to me that this reasonable and comforting saying, which is quite soothing to one's feelings and should be taken as a motto by every Academy of Literature across the globe, applies only to the relationship between Art and Life, and not to any connection that may exist between Art and Criticism.

Gilbert.  But, surely, Criticism is itself an art.  And just as artistic creation implies the working of the critical faculty, and, indeed, without it cannot be said to exist at all, so Criticism is really creative in the highest sense of the word.  Criticism is, in fact, both creative and independent.

Gilbert. But, of course, criticism is its own art form. Just as creating art involves using critical thinking—without which it can't even truly exist—criticism is also genuinely creative in the truest sense of the term. In reality, criticism is both creative and independent.

Ernest.  Independent?

Ernest. Alone?

Gilbert.  Yes; independent.  Criticism is no more to be judged by any low standard of imitation or resemblance than is the work of poet or sculptor.  The critic occupies the same relation to the work of art that he criticises as the artist does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought.  He does not even require for the perfection of his art the finest materials.  Anything will serve his purpose.  And just as out of the sordid and sentimental amours of the silly wife of a small country doctor in the squalid village of Yonville-l’Abbaye, near Rouen, Gustave Flaubert was able to create a classic, and make a masterpiece of style, so, from subjects of little or of no importance, such as the pictures in this year’s Royal Academy, or in any year’s Royal Academy for that matter, Mr. Lewis Morris’s poems, M. Ohnet’s novels, or the plays of Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, the true critic can, if it be his pleasure so to direct or waste his faculty of contemplation, produce work that will be flawless in beauty and instinct with intellectual subtlety.  Why not?  Dulness is always an irresistible temptation for brilliancy, and stupidity is the permanent Bestia Trionfans that calls wisdom from its cave.  To an artist so creative as the critic, what does subject-matter signify?  No more and no less than it does to the novelist and the painter.  Like them, he can find his motives everywhere.  Treatment is the test.  There is nothing that has not in it suggestion or challenge.

Gilbert. Yes; independent. Criticism shouldn't be judged by some low standard of imitation or resemblance, just like the work of a poet or sculptor shouldn't. The critic has the same relationship to the artwork they critique as the artist has to the visible world of form and color, or the unseen realm of emotion and thought. They don't even need the best materials for their art. Anything can serve their purpose. Just like how Gustave Flaubert was able to craft a classic from the sordid and sentimental affairs of a silly wife of a small-town doctor in the shabby village of Yonville-l’Abbaye, near Rouen, the true critic can create flawless beauty and intellectual depth from subjects of little or no importance, such as the pictures in this year’s Royal Academy or any Royal Academy for that matter, or from Mr. Lewis Morris’s poems, M. Ohnet’s novels, or the plays of Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, if they choose to direct their contemplative skills that way. Why not? Dullness is always a tempting challenge for brilliance, and stupidity is the constant Bestia Trionfans that brings wisdom out of hiding. To a creative artist like the critic, what does the subject matter matter? No more and no less than it does to a novelist or a painter. Like them, they can find inspiration everywhere. Treatment is the true test. There’s nothing that doesn’t carry some suggestion or challenge within it.

Ernest.  But is Criticism really a creative art?

Ernie. But is criticism truly a creative art?

Gilbert.  Why should it not be?  It works with materials, and puts them into a form that is at once new and delightful.  What more can one say of poetry?  Indeed, I would call criticism a creation within a creation.  For just as the great artists, from Homer and Æschylus, down to Shakespeare and Keats, did not go directly to life for their subject-matter, but sought for it in myth, and legend, and ancient tale, so the critic deals with materials that others have, as it were, purified for him, and to which imaginative form and colour have been already added.  Nay, more, I would say that the highest Criticism, being the purest form of personal impression, is in its way more creative than creation, as it has least reference to any standard external to itself, and is, in fact, its own reason for existing, and, as the Greeks would put it, in itself, and to itself, an end.  Certainly, it is never trammelled by any shackles of verisimilitude.  No ignoble considerations of probability, that cowardly concession to the tedious repetitions of domestic or public life, affect it ever.  One may appeal from fiction unto fact.  But from the soul there is no appeal.

Gilbert. Why shouldn’t it be? It works with materials and transforms them into something fresh and enjoyable. What more can be said about poetry? In fact, I’d argue that criticism is a creation within a creation. Just as great artists, from Homer and Æschylus to Shakespeare and Keats, didn’t go straight to life for their subjects but rather looked to myths, legends, and ancient stories, the critic works with materials that others have, in a sense, refined for him, which already carry imaginative form and color. Moreover, I would say that the highest form of criticism, being the purest expression of personal experience, is, in a way, even more creative than creation itself, as it depends the least on any external standard and is, as the Greeks would describe it, an end unto itself. Certainly, it is never constrained by the limitations of realism. It is never swayed by petty considerations of probability, that cowardly concession to the monotonous cycles of everyday life. One can appeal from fiction to fact. But there is no appeal from the soul.

Ernest.  From the soul?

Ernest. From the heart?

Gilbert.  Yes, from the soul.  That is what the highest criticism really is, the record of one’s own soul.  It is more fascinating than history, as it is concerned simply with oneself.  It is more delightful than philosophy, as its subject is concrete and not abstract, real and not vague.  It is the only civilised form of autobiography, as it deals not with the events, but with the thoughts of one’s life; not with life’s physical accidents of deed or circumstance, but with the spiritual moods and imaginative passions of the mind.  I am always amused by the silly vanity of those writers and artists of our day who seem to imagine that the primary function of the critic is to chatter about their second-rate work.  The best that one can say of most modern creative art is that it is just a little less vulgar than reality, and so the critic, with his fine sense of distinction and sure instinct of delicate refinement, will prefer to look into the silver mirror or through the woven veil, and will turn his eyes away from the chaos and clamour of actual existence, though the mirror be tarnished and the veil be torn.  His sole aim is to chronicle his own impressions.  It is for him that pictures are painted, books written, and marble hewn into form.

Gilbert. Yes, from the soul. That's what true criticism really is—a reflection of one’s own soul. It's more fascinating than history because it focuses on the self. It's more enjoyable than philosophy since it's about tangible subjects rather than abstract concepts, real rather than vague. It's the only civilized form of autobiography because it addresses thoughts rather than events; not life’s physical occurrences or circumstances, but the spiritual states and imaginative emotions of the mind. I always find it amusing how vain some writers and artists today are, thinking that a critic’s main job is to talk about their mediocre work. The most you can say about most modern creative art is that it’s slightly less vulgar than reality. So the critic, with his keen sense of distinction and instinct for refinement, will prefer to look into a polished mirror or through a beautifully woven curtain, choosing to ignore the chaos and noise of actual life, even if the mirror is tarnished and the curtain is frayed. His only goal is to document his own impressions. It’s for him that paintings are created, books are written, and marble is shaped.

Ernest.  I seem to have heard another theory of Criticism.

Ernie. I think I've come across another theory of criticism.

Gilbert.  Yes: it has been said by one whose gracious memory we all revere, and the music of whose pipe once lured Proserpina from her Sicilian fields, and made those white feet stir, and not in vain, the Cumnor cowslips, that the proper aim of Criticism is to see the object as in itself it really is.  But this is a very serious error, and takes no cognisance of Criticism’s most perfect form, which is in its essence purely subjective, and seeks to reveal its own secret and not the secret of another.  For the highest Criticism deals with art not as expressive but as impressive purely.

Gilbert. Yes, it has been said by someone we all admire and remember fondly, whose music once drew Proserpina away from her Sicilian fields, making her delicate feet move and not in vain, stirring the Cumnor cowslips, that the true purpose of Criticism is to see things as they really are. But this is a significant mistake and ignores the fact that the highest form of Criticism is fundamentally subjective, aiming to uncover its own truths rather than those of others. For the most profound Criticism engages with art not as something that expresses, but as something that impresses purely.

Ernest.  But is that really so?

Ernie. But is that actually true?

Gilbert.  Of course it is.  Who cares whether Mr. Ruskin’s views on Turner are sound or not?  What does it matter?  That mighty and majestic prose of his, so fervid and so fiery-coloured in its noble eloquence, so rich in its elaborate symphonic music, so sure and certain, at its best, in subtle choice of word and epithet, is at least as great a work of art as any of those wonderful sunsets that bleach or rot on their corrupted canvases in England’s Gallery; greater indeed, one is apt to think at times, not merely because its equal beauty is more enduring, but on account of the fuller variety of its appeal, soul speaking to soul in those long-cadenced lines, not through form and colour alone, though through these, indeed, completely and without loss, but with intellectual and emotional utterance, with lofty passion and with loftier thought, with imaginative insight, and with poetic aim; greater, I always think, even as Literature is the greater art.  Who, again, cares whether Mr. Pater has put into the portrait of Monna Lisa something that Lionardo never dreamed of?  The painter may have been merely the slave of an archaic smile, as some have fancied, but whenever I pass into the cool galleries of the Palace of the Louvre, and stand before that strange figure ‘set in its marble chair in that cirque of fantastic rocks, as in some faint light under sea,’ I murmur to myself, ‘She is older than the rocks among which she sits; like the vampire, she has been dead many times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day about her: and trafficked for strange webs with Eastern merchants; and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, as St. Anne, the mother of Mary; and all this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, and lives only in the delicacy with which it has moulded the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the hands.’  And I say to my friend, ‘The presence that thus so strangely rose beside the waters is expressive of what in the ways of a thousand years man had come to desire’; and he answers me, ‘Hers is the head upon which all “the ends of the world are come,” and the eyelids are a little weary.’

Gilbert. Of course it is. Who cares whether Mr. Ruskin’s opinions on Turner are valid or not? What difference does it make? His powerful and majestic writing, so passionate and vividly colorful in its noble eloquence, so rich in its intricate musicality, so confident at its best in its careful choice of words and descriptions, is at least as significant a work of art as any of those stunning sunsets that fade or rot on their spoiled canvases in England’s Gallery; in fact, one might even think it’s greater, not only because its equal beauty lasts longer, but because it offers a broader range of appeal, speaking to the soul with those long, flowing lines, not just through form and color alone—though it does encompass those completely, without losing anything—but also through intellectual and emotional expression, with elevated passion and even loftier thoughts, with imaginative insight, and with a poetic purpose; I always think it’s greater, just as literature is the greater art. Who, again, cares whether Mr. Pater has added something to the portrait of Monna Lisa that Lionardo never imagined? The painter may have simply been a servant to an ancient smile, as some have speculated, but whenever I enter the cool galleries of the Louvre and stand before that mysterious figure “set in its marble chair in that circle of fantastic rocks, as if in some faint light under the sea,” I whisper to myself, “She is older than the rocks that surround her; like a vampire, she has died many times and learned the secrets of the grave; she has explored the deep seas and holds their fallen day around her: she has traded for strange fabrics with Eastern merchants; and, like Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and like St. Anne, the mother of Mary; all of this has been to her as the sound of lyres and flutes, living only in the finesse with which it has shaped her changing features, and tinted her eyelids and hands.” And I say to my friend, “The presence that oddly rose beside the waters reflects what man has come to desire over a thousand years”; and he replies, “Hers is the head upon which all ‘the ends of the world have come,’ and the eyelids are a little weary.”

And so the picture becomes more wonderful to us than it really is, and reveals to us a secret of which, in truth, it knows nothing, and the music of the mystical prose is as sweet in our ears as was that flute-player’s music that lent to the lips of La Gioconda those subtle and poisonous curves.  Do you ask me what Lionardo would have said had any one told him of this picture that ‘all the thoughts and experience of the world had etched and moulded therein that which they had of power to refine and make expressive the outward form, the animalism of Greece, the lust of Rome, the reverie of the Middle Age with its spiritual ambition and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias?’  He would probably have answered that he had contemplated none of these things, but had concerned himself simply with certain arrangements of lines and masses, and with new and curious colour-harmonies of blue and green.  And it is for this very reason that the criticism which I have quoted is criticism of the highest kind.  It treats the work of art simply as a starting-point for a new creation.  It does not confine itself—let us at least suppose so for the moment—to discovering the real intention of the artist and accepting that as final.  And in this it is right, for the meaning of any beautiful created thing is, at least, as much in the soul of him who looks at it, as it was in his soul who wrought it.  Nay, it is rather the beholder who lends to the beautiful thing its myriad meanings, and makes it marvellous for us, and sets it in some new relation to the age, so that it becomes a vital portion of our lives, and a symbol of what we pray for, or perhaps of what, having prayed for, we fear that we may receive.  The longer I study, Ernest, the more clearly I see that the beauty of the visible arts is, as the beauty of music, impressive primarily, and that it may be marred, and indeed often is so, by any excess of intellectual intention on the part of the artist.  For when the work is finished it has, as it were, an independent life of its own, and may deliver a message far other than that which was put into its lips to say.  Sometimes, when I listen to the overture to Tannhäuser, I seem indeed to see that comely knight treading delicately on the flower-strewn grass, and to hear the voice of Venus calling to him from the caverned hill.  But at other times it speaks to me of a thousand different things, of myself, it may be, and my own life, or of the lives of others whom one has loved and grown weary of loving, or of the passions that man has known, or of the passions that man has not known, and so has sought for.  To-night it may fill one with that ΕΡΩΣ ΤΩΝ ΑΔΥΝΑΤΩΝ, that Amour de l’Impossible, which falls like a madness on many who think they live securely and out of reach of harm, so that they sicken suddenly with the poison of unlimited desire, and, in the infinite pursuit of what they may not obtain, grow faint and swoon or stumble.  To-morrow, like the music of which Aristotle and Plato tell us, the noble Dorian music of the Greek, it may perform the office of a physician, and give us an anodyne against pain, and heal the spirit that is wounded, and ‘bring the soul into harmony with all right things.’  And what is true about music is true about all the arts.  Beauty has as many meanings as man has moods.  Beauty is the symbol of symbols.  Beauty reveals everything, because it expresses nothing.  When it shows us itself, it shows us the whole fiery-coloured world.

And so the picture becomes more amazing to us than it really is and reveals a secret of which, honestly, it knows nothing. The music of the mystical prose is as sweet in our ears as that flute-player’s music that gave La Gioconda those subtle and dangerous curves. Do you wonder what Lionardo would have said if someone told him this picture contained “all the thoughts and experiences of the world that had shaped and formed what they could refine and express—the rawness of Greece, the lust of Rome, the dreams of the Middle Ages with its spiritual ambitions and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias?” He would probably have said he didn’t consider any of these things but focused simply on the arrangement of lines and shapes and on new and intriguing color harmonies of blue and green. And it is for this very reason that the criticism I’ve mentioned is the highest form of criticism. It sees the artwork merely as a starting point for a new creation. It doesn’t limit itself—let’s at least assume so for now—to discovering the real intention of the artist and accepting that as final. And it’s right because the meaning of any beautifully created thing exists as much in the observer's soul as it did in the creator's soul. In fact, it's the viewer who adds countless meanings to beautiful things and makes them special for us, placing them in a new relationship with the present time so that they become a vital part of our lives and a symbol of what we desire or perhaps of what we fear we may receive after we have desired it. The longer I study, Ernest, the more clearly I see that the beauty of the visual arts is, like the beauty of music, primarily impactful, and it can be disrupted, and often is, by any overthinking by the artist. Because once the work is done, it has, in a sense, an independent life of its own and can convey a message very different from what was originally intended. Sometimes, when I listen to the overture to Tannhäuser, I feel like I see that handsome knight treading softly on the flower-filled grass and hear the voice of Venus calling to him from the hillside. But other times it speaks to me of a thousand other things, about myself and my own life, or about the lives of others I’ve loved and grown tired of loving, or about the passions humans have known and those they haven’t known but sought after. Tonight, it may fill one with that ΕΡΩΣ ΤΩΝ ΑΔΥΝΑΤΩΝ, that Amour de l’Impossible, which strikes like madness in many who think they are living securely and out of harm’s way, causing them to suddenly become sick with the poison of endless desire, so that in the infinite chase of what they cannot have, they grow faint and stumble. Tomorrow, like the music Aristotle and Plato speak of, the noble Dorian music of the Greeks may act as a healer, providing us with relief from pain and healing the wounded spirit, and “bringing the soul into harmony with all right things.” And what’s true about music is true about all the arts. Beauty has as many meanings as humans have moods. Beauty is the symbol of symbols. Beauty reveals everything because it conveys nothing. When it presents itself, it reveals the entire vibrant world.

Ernest.  But is such work as you have talked about really criticism?

Ernie. But is the kind of work you’ve been mentioning really criticism?

Gilbert.  It is the highest Criticism, for it criticises not merely the individual work of art, but Beauty itself, and fills with wonder a form which the artist may have left void, or not understood, or understood incompletely.

Gilbert. It represents the highest level of criticism because it doesn’t just critique a single piece of art but challenges the very concept of Beauty itself. It brings awe to a form that the artist may have left unfilled, misunderstood, or grasped only partially.

Ernest.  The highest Criticism, then, is more creative than creation, and the primary aim of the critic is to see the object as in itself it really is not; that is your theory, I believe?

Ernie. The best criticism is more about creativity than just creating something new, and the main goal of the critic is to perceive the subject as it truly isn’t; that’s your theory, right?

Gilbert.  Yes, that is my theory.  To the critic the work of art is simply a suggestion for a new work of his own, that need not necessarily bear any obvious resemblance to the thing it criticises.  The one characteristic of a beautiful form is that one can put into it whatever one wishes, and see in it whatever one chooses to see; and the Beauty, that gives to creation its universal and æsthetic element, makes the critic a creator in his turn, and whispers of a thousand different things which were not present in the mind of him who carved the statue or painted the panel or graved the gem.

Gilbert. Yes, that’s my theory. To the critic, a work of art is just a prompt for creating something new, which doesn’t have to look anything like the piece it critiques. The main feature of a beautiful form is that you can put whatever you want into it and see whatever you choose to see; and the beauty that gives creation its universal and aesthetic aspect turns the critic into a creator as well, suggesting a thousand different ideas that weren’t in the mind of the person who sculpted the statue, painted the panel, or engraved the gem.

It is sometimes said by those who understand neither the nature of the highest Criticism nor the charm of the highest Art, that the pictures that the critic loves most to write about are those that belong to the anecdotage of painting, and that deal with scenes taken out of literature or history.  But this is not so.  Indeed, pictures of this kind are far too intelligible.  As a class, they rank with illustrations, and, even considered from this point of view are failures, as they do not stir the imagination, but set definite bounds to it.  For the domain of the painter is, as I suggested before, widely different from that of the poet.  To the latter belongs life in its full and absolute entirety; not merely the beauty that men look at, but the beauty that men listen to also; not merely the momentary grace of form or the transient gladness of colour, but the whole sphere of feeling, the perfect cycle of thought.  The painter is so far limited that it is only through the mask of the body that he can show us the mystery of the soul; only through conventional images that he can handle ideas; only through its physical equivalents that he can deal with psychology.  And how inadequately does he do it then, asking us to accept the torn turban of the Moor for the noble rage of Othello, or a dotard in a storm for the wild madness of Lear!  Yet it seems as if nothing could stop him.  Most of our elderly English painters spend their wicked and wasted lives in poaching upon the domain of the poets, marring their motives by clumsy treatment, and striving to render, by visible form or colour, the marvel of what is invisible, the splendour of what is not seen.  Their pictures are, as a natural consequence, insufferably tedious.  They have degraded the invisible arts into the obvious arts, and the one thing not worth looking at is the obvious.  I do not say that poet and painter may not treat of the same subject.  They have always done so and will always do so.  But while the poet can be pictorial or not, as he chooses, the painter must be pictorial always.  For a painter is limited, not to what he sees in nature, but to what upon canvas may be seen.

Sometimes, people who don’t grasp the essence of true Criticism or the allure of great Art say that the artworks critics love to discuss most are those that depict stories from literature or history. But that's not the case. In fact, these types of pictures are often too clear-cut. They fall into the category of illustrations, and even from this perspective, they fail because they don’t ignite the imagination; instead, they impose strict limits on it. The realm of the painter is fundamentally different from that of the poet. The poet captures life in its entirety— not just the beauty that can be seen but also the beauty that can be heard; not just the fleeting elegance of form or the temporary joy of color, but the complete range of emotions and thoughts. The painter is restricted in that he can only reveal the mystery of the soul through the physical form; he can only convey ideas through conventional images; and he can only approach psychology through physical equivalents. And even then, he does so inadequately, asking us to accept a Moor's tattered turban as the noble fury of Othello, or an old man in a storm as the wild madness of Lear! Yet somehow, nothing seems to deter him. Most of our older English painters waste their lives intruding on the poets' territory, ruining their themes with clumsy execution, trying to express the wonders of the unseen, the brilliance of the invisible, through visible form or color. As a result, their works are incredibly tedious. They have turned the subtle arts into the obvious arts, and the one thing not worth viewing is the obvious. I'm not saying that poets and painters can’t tackle the same subjects. They always have and always will. But while a poet can choose to be visual or not, a painter must always be visual. A painter is limited not only to what he sees in nature but to what can be rendered on canvas.

And so, my dear Ernest, pictures of this kind will not really fascinate the critic.  He will turn from them to such works as make him brood and dream and fancy, to works that possess the subtle quality of suggestion, and seem to tell one that even from them there is an escape into a wider world.  It is sometimes said that the tragedy of an artist’s life is that he cannot realise his ideal.  But the true tragedy that dogs the steps of most artists is that they realise their ideal too absolutely.  For, when the ideal is realised, it is robbed of its wonder and its mystery, and becomes simply a new starting-point for an ideal that is other than itself.  This is the reason why music is the perfect type of art.  Music can never reveal its ultimate secret.  This, also, is the explanation of the value of limitations in art.  The sculptor gladly surrenders imitative colour, and the painter the actual dimensions of form, because by such renunciations they are able to avoid too definite a presentation of the Real, which would be mere imitation, and too definite a realisation of the Ideal, which would be too purely intellectual.  It is through its very incompleteness that art becomes complete in beauty, and so addresses itself, not to the faculty of recognition nor to the faculty of reason, but to the æsthetic sense alone, which, while accepting both reason and recognition as stages of apprehension, subordinates them both to a pure synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, and, taking whatever alien emotional elements the work may possess, uses their very complexity as a means by which a richer unity may be added to the ultimate impression itself.  You see, then, how it is that the æsthetic critic rejects these obvious modes of art that have but one message to deliver, and having delivered it become dumb and sterile, and seeks rather for such modes as suggest reverie and mood, and by their imaginative beauty make all interpretations true, and no interpretation final.  Some resemblance, no doubt, the creative work of the critic will have to the work that has stirred him to creation, but it will be such resemblance as exists, not between Nature and the mirror that the painter of landscape or figure may be supposed to hold up to her, but between Nature and the work of the decorative artist.  Just as on the flowerless carpets of Persia, tulip and rose blossom indeed and are lovely to look on, though they are not reproduced in visible shape or line; just as the pearl and purple of the sea-shell is echoed in the church of St. Mark at Venice; just as the vaulted ceiling of the wondrous chapel at Ravenna is made gorgeous by the gold and green and sapphire of the peacock’s tail, though the birds of Juno fly not across it; so the critic reproduces the work that he criticises in a mode that is never imitative, and part of whose charm may really consist in the rejection of resemblance, and shows us in this way not merely the meaning but also the mystery of Beauty, and, by transforming each art into literature, solves once for all the problem of Art’s unity.

So, my dear Ernest, pictures like these won’t really captivate the critic. He’ll turn to works that make him reflect, dream, and imagine—works that have a subtle quality of suggestion and seem to promise a way into a broader world. It’s often said that the tragedy of an artist’s life is that they can’t achieve their ideal. But the real tragedy for most artists is that they achieve their ideal too completely. When the ideal is realized, it loses its wonder and mystery, becoming just a new starting point for another ideal. That’s why music is the perfect form of art. Music can never reveal its ultimate secret. This also explains the value of limitations in art. The sculptor willingly gives up realistic color, and the painter lets go of the actual dimensions of form, because these sacrifices allow them to avoid too clear a representation of the Real, which would be mere copying, and too exact a realization of the Ideal, which would be too intellectual. It’s through its very incompleteness that art becomes complete in beauty, addressing not the faculties of recognition or reason, but purely the aesthetic sense. This sense, while acknowledging both reason and recognition as stages of understanding, prioritizes them under a pure composite impression of the artwork as a whole. It takes whatever foreign emotional elements the piece may have and uses their complexity to add richness to the overarching impression. You can see, then, why the aesthetic critic shuns these straightforward forms of art that deliver only one message, becoming silent and unproductive afterward, and instead seeks forms that evoke daydreams and moods, and that, through their imaginative beauty, make every interpretation valid and none definitive. The creative work of the critic will share some resemblance to the work that inspired him, but it will be a resemblance not between Nature and the mirror that a landscape or figure painter holds up to her, but rather between Nature and the work of the decorative artist. Just like the flowerless carpets of Persia, where tulips and roses bloom and are beautiful to behold, even though they are not visually represented; just like the pearl and purple of the seashell reflected in the church of St. Mark in Venice; just like the stunning vaulted ceiling of the marvelous chapel in Ravenna, made brilliant by gold, green, and sapphire from the peacock’s tail, even though Juno’s birds don’t fly across it; so the critic recreates the work he reviews in a way that is never imitative, and one of its charms may actually lie in the lack of resemblance. This approach reveals not just the meaning but also the mystery of Beauty, and by transforming each art into literature, it ultimately resolves the issue of Art’s unity.

But I see it is time for supper.  After we have discussed some Chambertin and a few ortolans, we will pass on to the question of the critic considered in the light of the interpreter.

But I see it's time for dinner. After we’ve talked about some Chambertin and a few ortolans, we’ll move on to the topic of the critic viewed through the lens of the interpreter.

Ernest.  Ah! you admit, then, that the critic may occasionally be allowed to see the object as in itself it really is.

Ernie. Ah! So you agree that the critic might sometimes be permitted to perceive the object as it truly is.

Gilbert.  I am not quite sure.  Perhaps I may admit it after supper.  There is a subtle influence in supper.

Gilbert. I'm not completely sure. Maybe I’ll confess it after dinner. There's a certain vibe during dinner.

p. 151THE CRITIC AS ARTIST
WITH A FEW COMMENTS ON THE SIGNIFICANCE
About discussing everything

A DIALOGUE: Part II.  Persons: the same.
Scene: the same.

A DIALOGUE: Part II. Cast: the same.
Setting: the same.

Ernest.  The ortolans were delightful, and the Chambertin perfect, and now let us return to the point at issue.

Ernie. The ortolans were lovely, and the Chambertin was spot on, and now let's get back to the main point.

Gilbert.  Ah! don’t let us do that.  Conversation should touch everything, but should concentrate itself on nothing.  Let us talk about Moral Indignation, its Cause and Cure, a subject on which I think of writing: or about The Survival of Thersites, as shown by the English comic papers; or about any topic that may turn up.

Gilbert. Ah! let’s not do that. Conversation should cover everything but focus on nothing. Let’s discuss Moral Indignation, its Cause and Cure, a topic I’m considering writing about; or The Survival of Thersites, as illustrated by English comic magazines; or any subject that comes to mind.

Ernest.  No; I want to discuss the critic and criticism.  You have told me that the highest criticism deals with art, not as expressive, but as impressive purely, and is consequently both creative and independent, is in fact an art by itself, occupying the same relation to creative work that creative work does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought.  Well, now, tell me, will not the critic be sometimes a real interpreter?

Ernie. No; I want to talk about the critic and criticism. You’ve said that the best criticism focuses on art not as something expressive, but purely as something impressive, and is therefore both creative and independent. It’s actually an art form of its own, relating to creative work in the same way that creative work relates to the visible world of shape and color, or the unseen world of feelings and thoughts. So, tell me, can’t the critic sometimes be a genuine interpreter?

Gilbert.  Yes; the critic will be an interpreter, if he chooses.  He can pass from his synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, to an analysis or exposition of the work itself, and in this lower sphere, as I hold it to be, there are many delightful things to be said and done.  Yet his object will not always be to explain the work of art.  He may seek rather to deepen its mystery, to raise round it, and round its maker, that mist of wonder which is dear to both gods and worshippers alike.  Ordinary people are ‘terribly at ease in Zion.’  They propose to walk arm in arm with the poets, and have a glib ignorant way of saying, ‘Why should we read what is written about Shakespeare and Milton?  We can read the plays and the poems.  That is enough.’  But an appreciation of Milton is, as the late Rector of Lincoln remarked once, the reward of consummate scholarship.  And he who desires to understand Shakespeare truly must understand the relations in which Shakespeare stood to the Renaissance and the Reformation, to the age of Elizabeth and the age of James; he must be familiar with the history of the struggle for supremacy between the old classical forms and the new spirit of romance, between the school of Sidney, and Daniel, and Johnson, and the school of Marlowe and Marlowe’s greater son; he must know the materials that were at Shakespeare’s disposal, and the method in which he used them, and the conditions of theatric presentation in the sixteenth and seventeenth century, their limitations and their opportunities for freedom, and the literary criticism of Shakespeare’s day, its aims and modes and canons; he must study the English language in its progress, and blank or rhymed verse in its various developments; he must study the Greek drama, and the connection between the art of the creator of the Agamemnon and the art of the creator of Macbeth; in a word, he must be able to bind Elizabethan London to the Athens of Pericles, and to learn Shakespeare’s true position in the history of European drama and the drama of the world.  The critic will certainly be an interpreter, but he will not treat Art as a riddling Sphinx, whose shallow secret may be guessed and revealed by one whose feet are wounded and who knows not his name.  Rather, he will look upon Art as a goddess whose mystery it is his province to intensify, and whose majesty his privilege to make more marvellous in the eyes of men.

Gilbert. Yes, the critic can act as an interpreter if they want to. They can move from their overall impression of the artwork as a whole to a detailed analysis or explanation of the work itself. In this realm, which I consider lesser, there are many enjoyable things to discuss and explore. However, the critic's goal won't always be to clarify the artwork. They may also aim to deepen its mystery, creating a sense of awe surrounding the piece and its creator that is cherished by both gods and their followers. Ordinary people are quite complacent. They think they can stroll alongside poets and dismissively say, "Why should we read analyses of Shakespeare and Milton? We can just read the plays and poems. That’s all we need." But understanding Milton, as the late Rector of Lincoln pointed out, is the reward of extensive scholarship. To truly grasp Shakespeare, one must understand his connection to the Renaissance and the Reformation, to the Elizabethan and Jacobean eras; they must be familiar with the clash between the classical forms and the emerging spirit of romance, between Sidney’s, Daniel’s, and Johnson’s school versus Marlowe and Marlowe’s more significant successor; they should know the resources available to Shakespeare, how he utilized them, as well as the theatrical conditions of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries—their limitations and the freedoms they offered—and the literary criticism of Shakespeare’s time, including its objectives and standards; they must study the evolution of the English language, as well as blank and rhymed verse in its various forms; they should examine Greek drama, connecting the work of the creator of the Agamemnon to that of the creator of Macbeth; in short, they should be able to link Elizabethan London to the Athens of Pericles, and determine Shakespeare’s true place in the history of European drama and drama worldwide. The critic will indeed be an interpreter, but they won’t treat Art as a riddle, the answer to which can be uncovered by someone who is lost and has wounded feet. Instead, they will view Art as a goddess, whose mystery it is their role to amplify, and whose grandeur it is their privilege to enhance in the eyes of others.

And here, Ernest, this strange thing happens.  The critic will indeed be an interpreter, but he will not be an interpreter in the sense of one who simply repeats in another form a message that has been put into his lips to say.  For, just as it is only by contact with the art of foreign nations that the art of a country gains that individual and separate life that we call nationality, so, by curious inversion, it is only by intensifying his own personality that the critic can interpret the personality and work of others, and the more strongly this personality enters into the interpretation the more real the interpretation becomes, the more satisfying, the more convincing, and the more true.

And here, Ernest, this strange thing happens. The critic will definitely be an interpreter, but not in the way of someone who just repeats a message they've been given to communicate. Just as the art of a country gains its unique and distinct life, which we call nationality, through interaction with the art of other nations, similarly, it’s only by enhancing his own personality that the critic can interpret the personality and work of others. The more deeply this personality influences the interpretation, the more authentic, satisfying, convincing, and true the interpretation becomes.

Ernest.  I would have said that personality would have been a disturbing element.

Ernie. I would have said that personality would have been a troubling factor.

Gilbert.  No; it is an element of revelation.  If you wish to understand others you must intensify your own individualism.

Gilbert. No; it's a thing of revelation. If you want to understand others, you need to deepen your own individuality.

Ernest.  What, then, is the result?

Ernest. What's the result, then?

Gilbert.  I will tell you, and perhaps I can tell you best by definite example.  It seems to me that, while the literary critic stands of course first, as having the wider range, and larger vision, and nobler material, each of the arts has a critic, as it were, assigned to it.  The actor is a critic of the drama.  He shows the poet’s work under new conditions, and by a method special to himself.  He takes the written word, and action, gesture and voice become the media of revelation.  The singer or the player on lute and viol is the critic of music.  The etcher of a picture robs the painting of its fair colours, but shows us by the use of a new material its true colour-quality, its tones and values, and the relations of its masses, and so is, in his way, a critic of it, for the critic is he who exhibits to us a work of art in a form different from that of the work itself, and the employment of a new material is a critical as well as a creative element.  Sculpture, too, has its critic, who may be either the carver of a gem, as he was in Greek days, or some painter like Mantegna, who sought to reproduce on canvas the beauty of plastic line and the symphonic dignity of processional bas-relief.  And in the case of all these creative critics of art it is evident that personality is an absolute essential for any real interpretation.  When Rubinstein plays to us the Sonata Appassionata of Beethoven, he gives us not merely Beethoven, but also himself, and so gives us Beethoven absolutely—Beethoven re-interpreted through a rich artistic nature, and made vivid and wonderful to us by a new and intense personality.  When a great actor plays Shakespeare we have the same experience.  His own individuality becomes a vital part of the interpretation.  People sometimes say that actors give us their own Hamlets, and not Shakespeare’s; and this fallacy—for it is a fallacy—is, I regret to say, repeated by that charming and graceful writer who has lately deserted the turmoil of literature for the peace of the House of Commons, I mean the author of Obiter Dicta.  In point of fact, there is no such thing as Shakespeare’s Hamlet.  If Hamlet has something of the definiteness of a work of art, he has also all the obscurity that belongs to life.  There are as many Hamlets as there are melancholies.

Gilbert. I’ll explain, and I think I can do it best with a specific example. It seems to me that while the literary critic takes the lead, having a broader perspective, greater vision, and richer material, each art form has its own critic assigned to it. The actor critiques the drama. They present the poet’s work in a new light, using a unique method. They take the written word and transform it into action, gesture, and voice as their means of expression. The singer or musician is the critic of music. The etcher of a painting may strip it of its vibrant colors, yet reveals its true qualities, tones, and relationships through a new medium, thereby critiquing it in their own way. The critic is someone who shows us a work of art in a different format, and using a new medium adds both a critical and creative layer to it. Sculpture also has its critic, who could be a gem carver, as in ancient Greece, or a painter like Mantegna, who aimed to capture the beauty of three-dimensional line and the elegant dignity of relief sculpture on canvas. In all these artistic critiques, it’s clear that personality is essential for genuine interpretation. When Rubinstein plays Beethoven's Sonata Appassionata, he offers us not just Beethoven, but a piece of himself, providing a complete experience—Beethoven reinterpreted through a rich artistic spirit, making it vivid and extraordinary through a dynamic personality. The same happens when a great actor performs Shakespeare. Their unique individuality becomes a crucial part of the interpretation. People often say that actors present their own Hamlets instead of Shakespeare’s, and this misunderstanding—because it is a misunderstanding—is regrettably echoed by a lovely and eloquent writer who has recently left the chaos of literature for the calm of the House of Commons, the author of Obiter Dicta. In reality, there’s no singular Shakespeare’s Hamlet. If Hamlet holds some clarity as a piece of art, it also carries all the ambiguity that comes with life. There are as many Hamlets as there are shades of melancholy.

Ernest.  As many Hamlets as there are melancholies?

Ernie. Are there as many Hamlets as there are feelings of sadness?

Gilbert.  Yes: and as art springs from personality, so it is only to personality that it can be revealed, and from the meeting of the two comes right interpretative criticism.

Gilbert. Yes: just as art comes from personality, it can only be understood through personality. The combination of both leads to proper interpretative criticism.

Ernest.  The critic, then, considered as the interpreter, will give no less than he receives, and lend as much as he borrows?

Ernesto. The critic, viewed as the interpreter, will give as much as they receive and offer as much as they take.

Gilbert.  He will be always showing us the work of art in some new relation to our age.  He will always be reminding us that great works of art are living things—are, in fact, the only things that live.  So much, indeed, will he feel this, that I am certain that, as civilisation progresses and we become more highly organised, the elect spirits of each age, the critical and cultured spirits, will grow less and less interested in actual life, and will seek to gain their impressions almost entirely from what Art has touched.  For life is terribly deficient in form.  Its catastrophes happen in the wrong way and to the wrong people.  There is a grotesque horror about its comedies, and its tragedies seem to culminate in farce.  One is always wounded when one approaches it.  Things last either too long, or not long enough.

Gilbert. He will always show us art in a new way that connects to our time. He will keep reminding us that great artworks are living entities—they're actually the only things that truly live. So much so, I'm sure that as civilization moves forward and we become more organized, the enlightened minds of each era—the critical and cultured individuals—will become less and less interested in real life, and will seek to get their impressions almost entirely from what Art has influenced. Because life is seriously lacking in structure. Its disasters happen in the wrong ways and to the wrong people. There's a bizarre horror in its comedies, and its tragedies often end in absurdity. One always feels hurt when getting close to it. Things either go on way too long or not long enough.

Ernest.  Poor life!  Poor human life!  Are you not even touched by the tears that the Roman poet tells us are part of its essence.

Ernie. What a sad life! What a sad human life! Are you not even moved by the tears that the Roman poet says are a part of its essence?

Gilbert.  Too quickly touched by them, I fear.  For when one looks back upon the life that was so vivid in its emotional intensity, and filled with such fervent moments of ecstasy or of joy, it all seems to be a dream and an illusion.  What are the unreal things, but the passions that once burned one like fire?  What are the incredible things, but the things that one has faithfully believed?  What are the improbable things?  The things that one has done oneself.  No, Ernest; life cheats us with shadows, like a puppet-master.  We ask it for pleasure.  It gives it to us, with bitterness and disappointment in its train.  We come across some noble grief that we think will lend the purple dignity of tragedy to our days, but it passes away from us, and things less noble take its place, and on some grey windy dawn, or odorous eve of silence and of silver, we find ourselves looking with callous wonder, or dull heart of stone, at the tress of gold-flecked hair that we had once so wildly worshipped and so madly kissed.

Gilbert. Too quickly affected by them, I’m afraid. When we look back on a life filled with such intense emotions and moments of joy, it all seems like a dream or an illusion. What are the unreal things but the passions that once burned us like fire? What are the unbelievable things but those we truly believed in? What are the unlikely things? The things we’ve done ourselves. No, Ernest; life deceives us with shadows, like a puppet master. We ask it for pleasure. It gives it to us, but with bitterness and disappointment. We encounter a noble grief that we think will give our days the dignity of tragedy, but it slips away, and less noble things take its place. Then, on some gray, windy dawn or a fragrant, silent evening, we find ourselves gazing with cold wonder or a dull heart of stone at the golden-flecked hair that we once worshipped and kissed so passionately.

Ernest.  Life then is a failure?

Ernie. Is life really a failure?

Gilbert.  From the artistic point of view, certainly.  And the chief thing that makes life a failure from this artistic point of view is the thing that lends to life its sordid security, the fact that one can never repeat exactly the same emotion.  How different it is in the world of Art!  On a shelf of the bookcase behind you stands the Divine Comedy, and I know that, if I open it at a certain place, I shall be filled with a fierce hatred of some one who has never wronged me, or stirred by a great love for some one whom I shall never see.  There is no mood or passion that Art cannot give us, and those of us who have discovered her secret can settle beforehand what our experiences are going to be.  We can choose our day and select our hour.  We can say to ourselves, ‘To-morrow, at dawn, we shall walk with grave Virgil through the valley of the shadow of death,’ and lo! the dawn finds us in the obscure wood, and the Mantuan stands by our side.  We pass through the gate of the legend fatal to hope, and with pity or with joy behold the horror of another world.  The hypocrites go by, with their painted faces and their cowls of gilded lead.  Out of the ceaseless winds that drive them, the carnal look at us, and we watch the heretic rending his flesh, and the glutton lashed by the rain.  We break the withered branches from the tree in the grove of the Harpies, and each dull-hued poisonous twig bleeds with red blood before us, and cries aloud with bitter cries.  Out of a horn of fire Odysseus speaks to us, and when from his sepulchre of flame the great Ghibelline rises, the pride that triumphs over the torture of that bed becomes ours for a moment.  Through the dim purple air fly those who have stained the world with the beauty of their sin, and in the pit of loathsome disease, dropsy-stricken and swollen of body into the semblance of a monstrous lute, lies Adamo di Brescia, the coiner of false coin.  He bids us listen to his misery; we stop, and with dry and gaping lips he tells us how he dreams day and night of the brooks of clear water that in cool dewy channels gush down the green Casentine hills.  Sinon, the false Greek of Troy, mocks at him.  He smites him in the face, and they wrangle.  We are fascinated by their shame, and loiter, till Virgil chides us and leads us away to that city turreted by giants where great Nimrod blows his horn.  Terrible things are in store for us, and we go to meet them in Dante’s raiment and with Dante’s heart.  We traverse the marshes of the Styx, and Argenti swims to the boat through the slimy waves.  He calls to us, and we reject him.  When we hear the voice of his agony we are glad, and Virgil praises us for the bitterness of our scorn.  We tread upon the cold crystal of Cocytus, in which traitors stick like straws in glass.  Our foot strikes against the head of Bocca.  He will not tell us his name, and we tear the hair in handfuls from the screaming skull.  Alberigo prays us to break the ice upon his face that he may weep a little.  We pledge our word to him, and when he has uttered his dolorous tale we deny the word that we have spoken, and pass from him; such cruelty being courtesy indeed, for who more base than he who has mercy for the condemned of God?  In the jaws of Lucifer we see the man who sold Christ, and in the jaws of Lucifer the men who slew Cæsar.  We tremble, and come forth to re-behold the stars.

Gilbert. From an artistic perspective, definitely. The main thing that makes life feel like a failure from this artistic angle is what gives life its unpleasant sense of security: the fact that you can never relive the exact same emotion. It’s so different in the world of Art! On the shelf of the bookcase behind you is the Divine Comedy, and I know that if I open it to a certain page, I'll be filled with intense hatred for someone who has never wronged me, or moved by deep love for someone I'll never meet. There isn't a mood or feeling that Art can’t provide us, and those of us who have discovered its secret can plan our experiences in advance. We can choose our day and pick our hour. We can say to ourselves, ‘Tomorrow at dawn, we’ll walk with serious Virgil through the valley of the shadow of death,’ and sure enough, dawn finds us in the dark wood, and the Mantuan is by our side. We pass through the gate of the legend that is hopeless, and whether with pity or joy, we witness the horrors of another world. The hypocrites pass by, with their painted faces and their gilded hoods. From the ceaseless winds that carry them, the earthly sinners look at us, and we see the heretic tearing at his own flesh and the glutton being lashed by the rain. We break the withered branches from the tree in the grove of the Harpies, and each dull, poisonous twig bleeds red before us, crying out with bitter cries. From a horn of fire, Odysseus speaks to us, and when from his fiery burial the great Ghibelline rises, the pride that conquers the torment of that bed becomes ours for a moment. Through the dim purple air fly those who have marred the world with the beauty of their sins, and in the pit of horrible disease, swollen and failing like a monstrous lute, lies Adamo di Brescia, the forger of false coins. He urges us to listen to his misery; we stop, and with dry, gaping lips, he tells us how he dreams day and night of the clear water brooks that flow coolly down the green Casentine hills. Sinon, the false Greek from Troy, mocks him. He strikes him in the face and they argue. We are captivated by their shame and linger until Virgil scolds us and guides us away to that city crowned by giants where great Nimrod blows his horn. Terrible things await us, and we approach them dressed in Dante’s attire and with Dante’s heart. We cross the marshes of the Styx, and Argenti swims through the slimy waves toward the boat. He calls to us, and we turn him down. When we hear his cries of agony, we feel a sense of relief, and Virgil praises us for our bitter scorn. We tread upon the cold ice of Cocytus, where traitors stick like straws in glass. Our foot strikes the head of Bocca. He refuses to tell us his name, and we pull hair in handfuls from the screaming skull. Alberigo begs us to break the ice on his face so he can weep a little. We promise him, and when he shares his sorrowful story, we go back on our word, passing him by; such cruelty being a form of courtesy, for who is more base than he who shows mercy to the condemned of God? In the jaws of Lucifer, we see the man who sold Christ, and in those jaws, the men who killed Cæsar. We tremble and emerge to behold the stars again.

In the land of Purgation the air is freer, and the holy mountain rises into the pure light of day.  There is peace for us, and for those who for a season abide in it there is some peace also, though, pale from the poison of the Maremma, Madonna Pia passes before us, and Ismene, with the sorrow of earth still lingering about her, is there.  Soul after soul makes us share in some repentance or some joy.  He whom the mourning of his widow taught to drink the sweet wormwood of pain, tells us of Nella praying in her lonely bed, and we learn from the mouth of Buonconte how a single tear may save a dying sinner from the fiend.  Sordello, that noble and disdainful Lombard, eyes us from afar like a couchant lion.  When he learns that Virgil is one of Mantua’s citizens, he falls upon his neck, and when he learns that he is the singer of Rome he falls before his feet.  In that valley whose grass and flowers are fairer than cleft emerald and Indian wood, and brighter than scarlet and silver, they are singing who in the world were kings; but the lips of Rudolph of Hapsburg do not move to the music of the others, and Philip of France beats his breast and Henry of England sits alone.  On and on we go, climbing the marvellous stair, and the stars become larger than their wont, and the song of the kings grows faint, and at length we reach the seven trees of gold and the garden of the Earthly Paradise.  In a griffin-drawn chariot appears one whose brows are bound with olive, who is veiled in white, and mantled in green, and robed in a vesture that is coloured like live fire.  The ancient flame wakes within us.  Our blood quickens through terrible pulses.  We recognise her.  It is Beatrice, the woman we have worshipped.  The ice congealed about our heart melts.  Wild tears of anguish break from us, and we bow our forehead to the ground, for we know that we have sinned.  When we have done penance, and are purified, and have drunk of the fountain of Lethe and bathed in the fountain of Eunoe, the mistress of our soul raises us to the Paradise of Heaven.  Out of that eternal pearl, the moon, the face of Piccarda Donati leans to us.  Her beauty troubles us for a moment, and when, like a thing that falls through water, she passes away, we gaze after her with wistful eyes.  The sweet planet of Venus is full of lovers.  Cunizza, the sister of Ezzelin, the lady of Sordello’s heart, is there, and Folco, the passionate singer of Provence, who in sorrow for Azalais forsook the world, and the Canaanitish harlot whose soul was the first that Christ redeemed.  Joachim of Flora stands in the sun, and, in the sun, Aquinas recounts the story of St. Francis and Bonaventure the story of St. Dominic.  Through the burning rubies of Mars, Cacciaguida approaches.  He tells us of the arrow that is shot from the bow of exile, and how salt tastes the bread of another, and how steep are the stairs in the house of a stranger.  In Saturn the soul sings not, and even she who guides us dare not smile.  On a ladder of gold the flames rise and fall.  At last, we see the pageant of the Mystical Rose.  Beatrice fixes her eyes upon the face of God to turn them not again.  The beatific vision is granted to us; we know the Love that moves the sun and all the stars.

In the land of Purgation, the air is lighter, and the holy mountain reaches up into the bright daylight. There’s peace for us, and for those who stay here for a while, there is some peace too, although, weak from the Maremma's poison, Madonna Pia passes by, and Ismene, still weighed down by earthly sorrow, is there too. One soul after another shares their repentance or their joy with us. The man who learned to embrace the bittersweet pain from his widow's mourning tells us about Nella praying in her lonely bed, and we hear from Buonconte how just one tear can save a dying sinner from the devil. Sordello, that proud Lombard, watches us from afar like a lounging lion. When he finds out that Virgil is from Mantua, he throws his arms around him, and when he discovers he is the poet of Rome, he falls at his feet. In that valley where the grass and flowers are more beautiful than split emeralds and Indian wood, and brighter than scarlet and silver, those who once were kings are singing; but Rudolph of Hapsburg doesn’t join the others in their song, and Philip of France beats his chest while Henry of England sits alone. We continue on, climbing the incredible stairway, and the stars grow larger than usual, the song of the kings fades away, and eventually we arrive at the seven golden trees and the garden of the Earthly Paradise. In a chariot pulled by a griffin, one appears with olive branches on her head, draped in white, wrapped in green, and dressed in a gown that looks like living fire. The ancient flame awakens within us. Our blood races with intense pulses. We recognize her. It’s Beatrice, the woman we’ve idolized. The ice frozen around our hearts melts. Wild tears of anguish pour from us, and we bow our heads to the ground, knowing we’ve sinned. Once we've done our penance, purified, and have drunk from the Lethe spring and bathed in Eunoe’s fountain, the mistress of our soul lifts us to the Paradise of Heaven. From that eternal pearl, the moon, Piccarda Donati leans toward us. Her beauty stirs us for a moment, and when she fades away like something that falls through water, we watch her with longing eyes. The sweet planet of Venus is filled with lovers. Cunizza, sister of Ezzelin and the lady of Sordello’s heart, is there, along with Folco, the passionate singer of Provence, who forsook the world in sorrow for Azalais, and the Canaanite harlot, whose soul was the first redeemed by Christ. Joachim of Flora stands in the sunlight, and in the sun, Aquinas tells the story of St. Francis, while Bonaventure recounts the tale of St. Dominic. Through the burning red of Mars, Cacciaguida approaches. He speaks of the arrow shot from the bow of exile, and how salty the bread tastes in a stranger's house, and how steep the steps can be when you’re away from home. In Saturn, the soul doesn’t sing, and even she who guides us doesn’t dare to smile. Flames rise and fall on a golden ladder. Finally, we see the procession of the Mystical Rose. Beatrice fixes her gaze on the face of God, not to turn them back again. The beatific vision is granted to us; we come to know the Love that moves the sun and all the stars.

Yes, we can put the earth back six hundred courses and make ourselves one with the great Florentine, kneel at the same altar with him, and share his rapture and his scorn.  And if we grow tired of an antique time, and desire to realise our own age in all its weariness and sin, are there not books that can make us live more in one single hour than life can make us live in a score of shameful years?  Close to your hand lies a little volume, bound in some Nile-green skin that has been powdered with gilded nenuphars and smoothed with hard ivory.  It is the book that Gautier loved, it is Baudelaire’s masterpiece.  Open it at that sad madrigal that begins

Yes, we can go back six hundred years and join the great Florentine, kneel at the same altar as him, and experience his joy and disdain. And if we get tired of an old time and want to understand our own age with all its exhaustion and flaws, aren't there books that let us live more in just one hour than life can in twenty shameful years? Right next to you is a small book, covered in some green leather from the Nile, embellished with golden water lilies and polished with hard ivory. It's the book Gautier loved; it’s Baudelaire’s masterpiece. Open it to that sorrowful madrigal that begins

Que m’importe que tu sois sage?
Sois belle! et sois triste!

What does it matter if you're wise?
Be beautiful! And be sad!

and you will find yourself worshipping sorrow as you have never worshipped joy.  Pass on to the poem on the man who tortures himself, let its subtle music steal into your brain and colour your thoughts, and you will become for a moment what he was who wrote it; nay, not for a moment only, but for many barren moonlit nights and sunless sterile days will a despair that is not your own make its dwelling within you, and the misery of another gnaw your heart away.  Read the whole book, suffer it to tell even one of its secrets to your soul, and your soul will grow eager to know more, and will feed upon poisonous honey, and seek to repent of strange crimes of which it is guiltless, and to make atonement for terrible pleasures that it has never known.  And then, when you are tired of these flowers of evil, turn to the flowers that grow in the garden of Perdita, and in their dew-drenched chalices cool your fevered brow, and let their loveliness heal and restore your soul; or wake from his forgotten tomb the sweet Syrian, Meleager, and bid the lover of Heliodore make you music, for he too has flowers in his song, red pomegranate blossoms, and irises that smell of myrrh, ringed daffodils and dark blue hyacinths, and marjoram and crinkled ox-eyes.  Dear to him was the perfume of the bean-field at evening, and dear to him the odorous eared-spikenard that grew on the Syrian hills, and the fresh green thyme, the wine-cup’s charm.  The feet of his love as she walked in the garden were like lilies set upon lilies.  Softer than sleep-laden poppy petals were her lips, softer than violets and as scented.  The flame-like crocus sprang from the grass to look at her.  For her the slim narcissus stored the cool rain; and for her the anemones forgot the Sicilian winds that wooed them.  And neither crocus, nor anemone, nor narcissus was as fair as she was.

and you will find yourself worshipping sorrow like you have never worshipped joy. Move on to the poem about the man who tortures himself, let its subtle music seep into your mind and color your thoughts, and for a moment you will become like the one who wrote it; no, not just for a moment, but for many empty moonlit nights and sunless sterile days, a despair that isn’t yours will settle within you, and another’s misery will gnaw at your heart. Read the whole book, allow it to share even one of its secrets with your soul, and your soul will become eager to learn more, feeding on poisonous honey, seeking to repent for strange crimes it didn’t commit, and trying to make amends for terrible pleasures it has never experienced. And then, when you’re tired of these flowers of evil, turn to the flowers that bloom in Perdita’s garden, cool your fevered brow in their dew-drenched cups, and let their beauty heal and restore your soul; or awaken the sweet Syrian, Meleager, from his forgotten tomb, and ask the lover of Heliodore to make you music, for he too has flowers in his song—red pomegranate blossoms, irises that smell like myrrh, ringed daffodils, dark blue hyacinths, marjoram, and crinkled ox-eyes. He cherished the scent of the bean field in the evening, and the fragrant eared-spikenard that grew on the Syrian hills, and the fresh green thyme, the charm of the wine cup. The feet of his love as she walked in the garden were like lilies upon lilies. Softer than the sleep-laden petals of poppies were her lips, softer than violets, and just as fragrant. The flame-like crocus sprang from the grass to gaze at her. For her, the slender narcissus collected the cool rain; and for her, the anemones forgot the Sicilian winds that wooed them. And neither crocus, nor anemone, nor narcissus was as beautiful as she was.

It is a strange thing, this transference of emotion.  We sicken with the same maladies as the poets, and the singer lends us his pain.  Dead lips have their message for us, and hearts that have fallen to dust can communicate their joy.  We run to kiss the bleeding mouth of Fantine, and we follow Manon Lescaut over the whole world.  Ours is the love-madness of the Tyrian, and the terror of Orestes is ours also.  There is no passion that we cannot feel, no pleasure that we may not gratify, and we can choose the time of our initiation and the time of our freedom also.  Life!  Life!  Don’t let us go to life for our fulfilment or our experience.  It is a thing narrowed by circumstances, incoherent in its utterance, and without that fine correspondence of form and spirit which is the only thing that can satisfy the artistic and critical temperament.  It makes us pay too high a price for its wares, and we purchase the meanest of its secrets at a cost that is monstrous and infinite.

It's a strange thing, this transfer of emotion. We get sick with the same issues as the poets, and the singer shares his pain with us. Even dead lips have messages for us, and hearts that have turned to dust can still express their joy. We rush to kiss the bleeding lips of Fantine, and we follow Manon Lescaut all over the world. We feel the love-craziness of the Tyrian, and the fear of Orestes is ours too. There's no passion we can't feel, no pleasure we can't indulge in, and we can decide when to start and when to be free. Life! Life! Don’t let us seek fulfillment or experience from life itself. It's constrained by circumstances, confused in its expression, and lacks that perfect balance of form and spirit that truly satisfies the artistic and critical mind. It charges us too much for its offerings, and we pay a monstrous and infinite price for even the simplest of its secrets.

Ernest.  Must we go, then, to Art for everything?

Ernie. Do we have to rely on Art for everything?

Gilbert.  For everything.  Because Art does not hurt us.  The tears that we shed at a play are a type of the exquisite sterile emotions that it is the function of Art to awaken.  We weep, but we are not wounded.  We grieve, but our grief is not bitter.  In the actual life of man, sorrow, as Spinoza says somewhere, is a passage to a lesser perfection.  But the sorrow with which Art fills us both purifies and initiates, if I may quote once more from the great art critic of the Greeks.  It is through Art, and through Art only, that we can realise our perfection; through Art, and through Art only, that we can shield ourselves from the sordid perils of actual existence.  This results not merely from the fact that nothing that one can imagine is worth doing, and that one can imagine everything, but from the subtle law that emotional forces, like the forces of the physical sphere, are limited in extent and energy.  One can feel so much, and no more.  And how can it matter with what pleasure life tries to tempt one, or with what pain it seeks to maim and mar one’s soul, if in the spectacle of the lives of those who have never existed one has found the true secret of joy, and wept away one’s tears over their deaths who, like Cordelia and the daughter of Brabantio, can never die?

Gilbert. For everything. Because Art doesn't harm us. The tears we shed during a play are a kind of exquisite, harmless emotion that Art is meant to evoke. We cry, but we aren’t hurt. We mourn, but our sorrow isn’t bitter. In real life, as Spinoza says somewhere, sorrow is a step down to a lesser perfection. But the sorrow that Art brings us both purifies and initiates, if I may reference again the great art critic of the Greeks. It is through Art, and only through Art, that we can achieve our perfection; through Art, and only through Art, that we can protect ourselves from the ugly dangers of real life. This comes not just from the idea that nothing we can imagine is worth doing, and that we can imagine anything, but from the subtle rule that emotional forces, like physical forces, are limited in scope and energy. You can feel so much, but no more. And why should it matter what pleasures life tries to entice you with, or what pain it uses to damage your soul, if in witnessing the lives of characters who never existed you’ve discovered the true secret of joy, and cried over the deaths of those who, like Cordelia and Brabantio's daughter, can never truly die?

Ernest.  Stop a moment.  It seems to me that in everything that you have said there is something radically immoral.

Ernie.  Hold on a second.  I feel like there's something fundamentally wrong in everything you've said.

Gilbert.  All art is immoral.

Gilbert. All art is unethical.

Ernest.  All art?

Ernest. Is all art?

Gilbert.  Yes.  For emotion for the sake of emotion is the aim of art, and emotion for the sake of action is the aim of life, and of that practical organisation of life that we call society.  Society, which is the beginning and basis of morals, exists simply for the concentration of human energy, and in order to ensure its own continuance and healthy stability it demands, and no doubt rightly demands, of each of its citizens that he should contribute some form of productive labour to the common weal, and toil and travail that the day’s work may be done.  Society often forgives the criminal; it never forgives the dreamer.  The beautiful sterile emotions that art excites in us are hateful in its eyes, and so completely are people dominated by the tyranny of this dreadful social ideal that they are always coming shamelessly up to one at Private Views and other places that are open to the general public, and saying in a loud stentorian voice, ‘What are you doing?’ whereas ‘What are you thinking?’ is the only question that any single civilised being should ever be allowed to whisper to another.  They mean well, no doubt, these honest beaming folk.  Perhaps that is the reason why they are so excessively tedious.  But some one should teach them that while, in the opinion of society, Contemplation is the gravest sin of which any citizen can be guilty, in the opinion of the highest culture it is the proper occupation of man.

Gilbert. Yes. Emotion for the sake of emotion is the goal of art, and emotion for the purpose of action is the goal of life, and of the practical organization of life that we call society. Society, which is the foundation of morals, exists solely to concentrate human energy, and to guarantee its own continuation and healthy stability, it requires—and rightly so—that each citizen contribute some form of productive work for the common good, to ensure that the day's tasks are completed. Society often forgives a criminal; it never forgives a dreamer. The beautifully empty emotions that art stirs in us are despised in its eyes, and people are so completely controlled by this dreadful social ideal that they constantly approach one at Private Views and other public events, loudly asking, ‘What are you doing?’ when ‘What are you thinking?’ is the only question any civilized person should ever be allowed to softly ask another. They mean well, no doubt, these genuinely cheerful folks. Perhaps that’s why they are so incredibly boring. But someone should teach them that while, in society's view, contemplation is the greatest sin a citizen can commit, in the view of true culture, it is the rightful pursuit of humanity.

Ernest.  Contemplation?

Ernest. Thinking about it?

Gilbert.  Contemplation.  I said to you some time ago that it was far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it.  Let me say to you now that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world, the most difficult and the most intellectual.  To Plato, with his passion for wisdom, this was the noblest form of energy.  To Aristotle, with his passion for knowledge, this was the noblest form of energy also.  It was to this that the passion for holiness led the saint and the mystic of mediæval days.

Gilbert. Contemplation. I told you some time ago that it's much harder to talk about something than to actually do it. Now, let me tell you that doing absolutely nothing is the hardest thing in the world—it's the most challenging and the most intellectual. For Plato, who had a deep love for wisdom, this was the highest form of energy. For Aristotle, who was passionate about knowledge, this was also the highest form of energy. This idea inspired the desire for holiness in the saints and mystics of the medieval era.

Ernest.  We exist, then, to do nothing?

Ernie. So, we exist just to do nothing?

Gilbert.  It is to do nothing that the elect exist.  Action is limited and relative.  Unlimited and absolute is the vision of him who sits at ease and watches, who walks in loneliness and dreams.  But we who are born at the close of this wonderful age are at once too cultured and too critical, too intellectually subtle and too curious of exquisite pleasures, to accept any speculations about life in exchange for life itself.  To us the città divina is colourless, and the fruitio Dei without meaning.  Metaphysics do not satisfy our temperaments, and religious ecstasy is out of date.  The world through which the Academic philosopher becomes ‘the spectator of all time and of all existence’ is not really an ideal world, but simply a world of abstract ideas.  When we enter it, we starve amidst the chill mathematics of thought.  The courts of the city of God are not open to us now.  Its gates are guarded by Ignorance, and to pass them we have to surrender all that in our nature is most divine.  It is enough that our fathers believed.  They have exhausted the faith-faculty of the species.  Their legacy to us is the scepticism of which they were afraid.  Had they put it into words, it might not live within us as thought.  No, Ernest, no.  We cannot go back to the saint.  There is far more to be learned from the sinner.  We cannot go back to the philosopher, and the mystic leads us astray.  Who, as Mr. Pater suggests somewhere, would exchange the curve of a single rose-leaf for that formless intangible Being which Plato rates so high?  What to us is the Illumination of Philo, the Abyss of Eckhart, the Vision of Böhme, the monstrous Heaven itself that was revealed to Swedenborg’s blinded eyes?  Such things are less than the yellow trumpet of one daffodil of the field, far less than the meanest of the visible arts, for, just as Nature is matter struggling into mind, so Art is mind expressing itself under the conditions of matter, and thus, even in the lowliest of her manifestations, she speaks to both sense and soul alike.  To the æsthetic temperament the vague is always repellent.  The Greeks were a nation of artists, because they were spared the sense of the infinite.  Like Aristotle, like Goethe after he had read Kant, we desire the concrete, and nothing but the concrete can satisfy us.

Gilbert. The purpose of the chosen ones is to do nothing. Action is limited and relative. The vision of someone who relaxes and observes, who walks alone and dreams, is limitless and absolute. But we, born at the end of this remarkable age, are both too refined and too critical, too intellectually sophisticated and too attracted to delicate pleasures, to accept any theories about life in exchange for life itself. To us, the città divina is bland, and the fruitio Dei is meaningless. Metaphysics don’t meet our dispositions, and religious ecstasy feels outdated. The world through which the Academic philosopher becomes ‘the spectator of all time and of all existence’ isn’t truly ideal, but simply a realm of abstract ideas. When we enter it, we starve in the cold logic of thought. The courts of the city of God aren’t open to us now. Its gates are guarded by Ignorance, and to pass through, we must give up everything within us that is most divine. It’s enough that our ancestors had faith. They’ve drained the faith capacity of humanity. Their legacy to us is the skepticism they feared. If they had voiced it, it might not exist within us as thought. No, Ernest, no. We can’t return to the saint. There’s far more to learn from the sinner. We can’t return to the philosopher, and the mystic just leads us astray. Who, as Mr. Pater suggests somewhere, would trade the curve of a single rose leaf for that formless, intangible Being that Plato values so highly? What do we care for the Illumination of Philo, the Abyss of Eckhart, the Vision of Böhme, the monstrous Heaven revealed to Swedenborg’s blinded eyes? Such things are less significant than the yellow trumpet of one daffodil in the field, far less than the simplest of visible arts, because just as Nature is matter pushing into mind, Art is mind expressing itself under the constraints of matter. Thus, even in her most humble forms, she speaks to both the senses and the soul. To the aesthetic temperament, the vague is always unappealing. The Greeks were a nation of artists because they weren’t burdened by the sense of the infinite. Like Aristotle, like Goethe after reading Kant, we seek the concrete, and only the concrete can satisfy us.

Ernest.  What then do you propose?

Ernest. What do you recommend?

Gilbert.  It seems to me that with the development of the critical spirit we shall be able to realise, not merely our own lives, but the collective life of the race, and so to make ourselves absolutely modern, in the true meaning of the word modernity.  For he to whom the present is the only thing that is present, knows nothing of the age in which he lives.  To realise the nineteenth century, one must realise every century that has preceded it and that has contributed to its making.  To know anything about oneself one must know all about others.  There must be no mood with which one cannot sympathise, no dead mode of life that one cannot make alive.  Is this impossible?  I think not.  By revealing to us the absolute mechanism of all action, and so freeing us from the self-imposed and trammelling burden of moral responsibility, the scientific principle of Heredity has become, as it were, the warrant for the contemplative life.  It has shown us that we are never less free than when we try to act.  It has hemmed us round with the nets of the hunter, and written upon the wall the prophecy of our doom.  We may not watch it, for it is within us.  We may not see it, save in a mirror that mirrors the soul.  It is Nemesis without her mask.  It is the last of the Fates, and the most terrible.  It is the only one of the Gods whose real name we know.

Gilbert. It seems to me that as we develop critical thinking, we’ll be able to understand not just our own lives, but also the collective life of humanity, and in doing so, make ourselves truly modern in the real sense of modernity. Because if someone sees only the present, they’re unaware of the era in which they exist. To truly grasp the nineteenth century, one must understand every century that came before and contributed to its development. To know anything about ourselves, we have to understand others fully. There should be no mindset we can’t empathize with, no outdated way of living we can’t bring back to life. Is this impossible? I don’t think so. By revealing the complete mechanism of all actions and freeing us from the self-imposed burdens of moral responsibility, the scientific principle of Heredity has essentially become the foundation for a contemplative life. It has demonstrated that we are least free when we try to take action. It has surrounded us with the nets of a hunter and written on the wall the prediction of our fate. We can't escape it because it's within us. We can only see it in a mirror that reflects the soul. It is Nemesis without her disguise. It is the last of the Fates and the most terrifying. It is the only one of the Gods whose true name we know.

And yet, while in the sphere of practical and external life it has robbed energy of its freedom and activity of its choice, in the subjective sphere, where the soul is at work, it comes to us, this terrible shadow, with many gifts in its hands, gifts of strange temperaments and subtle susceptibilities, gifts of wild ardours and chill moods of indifference, complex multiform gifts of thoughts that are at variance with each other, and passions that war against themselves.  And so, it is not our own life that we live, but the lives of the dead, and the soul that dwells within us is no single spiritual entity, making us personal and individual, created for our service, and entering into us for our joy.  It is something that has dwelt in fearful places, and in ancient sepulchres has made its abode.  It is sick with many maladies, and has memories of curious sins.  It is wiser than we are, and its wisdom is bitter.  It fills us with impossible desires, and makes us follow what we know we cannot gain.  One thing, however, Ernest, it can do for us.  It can lead us away from surroundings whose beauty is dimmed to us by the mist of familiarity, or whose ignoble ugliness and sordid claims are marring the perfection of our development.  It can help us to leave the age in which we were born, and to pass into other ages, and find ourselves not exiled from their air.  It can teach us how to escape from our experience, and to realise the experiences of those who are greater than we are.  The pain of Leopardi crying out against life becomes our pain.  Theocritus blows on his pipe, and we laugh with the lips of nymph and shepherd.  In the wolfskin of Pierre Vidal we flee before the hounds, and in the armour of Lancelot we ride from the bower of the Queen.  We have whispered the secret of our love beneath the cowl of Abelard, and in the stained raiment of Villon have put our shame into song.  We can see the dawn through Shelley’s eyes, and when we wander with Endymion the Moon grows amorous of our youth.  Ours is the anguish of Atys, and ours the weak rage and noble sorrows of the Dane.  Do you think that it is the imagination that enables us to live these countless lives?  Yes: it is the imagination; and the imagination is the result of heredity.  It is simply concentrated race-experience.

And yet, while in the realm of practical and everyday life it has stripped energy of its freedom and activity of its choices, in the internal realm, where the soul operates, this terrible shadow comes to us, bringing many gifts: gifts of unusual temperaments and sensitive feelings, gifts of passionate enthusiasm and cold indifference, complex and varied gifts of conflicting thoughts and passions that battle against themselves. So, it's not our own life that we live, but the lives of those who are gone, and the soul within us isn't a single spirit that makes us personal and individual, created for our service and entering us for our joy. It is something that has existed in terrifying places and has made its home in ancient tombs. It's afflicted with many ailments and carries memories of strange sins. It's wiser than we are, and its wisdom is painful. It fills us with impossible desires, making us pursue what we know we can't attain. However, there’s one thing, Ernest, that it can do for us. It can guide us away from environments whose beauty is obscured by the fog of familiarity or whose disgraceful ugliness and petty demands tarnish our development. It can help us leave the era we were born into and enter other times without feeling out of place. It can teach us how to escape our own experiences and to understand the lives of those greater than us. The anguish of Leopardi crying out against life becomes our own pain. Theocritus plays his flute, and we laugh with the voices of nymphs and shepherds. In the wolfskin of Pierre Vidal, we flee from the hounds, and in the armor of Lancelot, we ride away from the Queen's bower. We have whispered the secret of our love beneath Abelard's cowl, and in Villon's stained garments, we have turned our shame into song. We see the dawn through Shelley’s eyes, and when we wander with Endymion, the Moon grows fond of our youth. We share the agony of Atys, and we feel the weak anger and noble sorrows of the Dane. Do you think it's imagination that allows us to live these countless lives? Yes, it is imagination; and imagination is the product of heredity. It's simply concentrated racial experience.

Ernest.  But where in this is the function of the critical spirit?

Ernie. But where does the critical spirit fit into this?

Gilbert.  The culture that this transmission of racial experiences makes possible can be made perfect by the critical spirit alone, and indeed may be said to be one with it.  For who is the true critic but he who bears within himself the dreams, and ideas, and feelings of myriad generations, and to whom no form of thought is alien, no emotional impulse obscure?  And who the true man of culture, if not he who by fine scholarship and fastidious rejection has made instinct self-conscious and intelligent, and can separate the work that has distinction from the work that has it not, and so by contact and comparison makes himself master of the secrets of style and school, and understands their meanings, and listens to their voices, and develops that spirit of disinterested curiosity which is the real root, as it is the real flower, of the intellectual life, and thus attains to intellectual clarity, and, having learned ‘the best that is known and thought in the world,’ lives—it is not fanciful to say so—with those who are the Immortals.

Gilbert. The culture that comes from sharing racial experiences can only be perfected by a critical mindset, and can indeed be considered one with it. Who is the true critic if not someone who carries within themselves the dreams, ideas, and feelings of countless generations, and to whom no thought is foreign, no emotion elusive? And who is the true cultured individual if not someone who, through rigorous study and careful discernment, has made instinct aware and insightful, able to distinguish between exceptional work and mediocre work, thus mastering the secrets of style and schools through interaction and comparison, understanding their meanings, hearing their voices, and fostering a spirit of genuine curiosity, which is the true foundation and essence of intellectual life, leading to intellectual clarity, and, having learned ‘the best that is known and thought in the world,’ lives—it's not an exaggeration to say—among the Immortals.

Yes, Ernest: the contemplative life, the life that has for its aim not doing but being, and not being merely, but becoming—that is what the critical spirit can give us.  The gods live thus: either brooding over their own perfection, as Aristotle tells us, or, as Epicurus fancied, watching with the calm eyes of the spectator the tragicomedy of the world that they have made.  We, too, might live like them, and set ourselves to witness with appropriate emotions the varied scenes that man and nature afford.  We might make ourselves spiritual by detaching ourselves from action, and become perfect by the rejection of energy.  It has often seemed to me that Browning felt something of this.  Shakespeare hurls Hamlet into active life, and makes him realise his mission by effort.  Browning might have given us a Hamlet who would have realised his mission by thought.  Incident and event were to him unreal or unmeaning.  He made the soul the protagonist of life’s tragedy, and looked on action as the one undramatic element of a play.  To us, at any rate, the ΒΙΟΣ ΘΕΩΡΗΤΙΚΟΣ is the true ideal.  From the high tower of Thought we can look out at the world.  Calm, and self-centred, and complete, the æsthetic critic contemplates life, and no arrow drawn at a venture can pierce between the joints of his harness.  He at least is safe.  He has discovered how to live.

Yes, Ernest: the contemplative life, the life that aims not at doing but being, and not just being but becoming—that is what the critical spirit can give us. The gods live like this: either reflecting on their own perfection, as Aristotle tells us, or, as Epicurus imagined, observing with the calm eyes of a spectator the tragicomedy of the world they have created. We, too, could live like them and choose to witness, with appropriate emotions, the diverse scenes that humanity and nature provide. We could make ourselves spiritual by stepping back from action and achieve perfection through the rejection of energy. It has often seemed to me that Browning experienced something of this. Shakespeare throws Hamlet into active life and makes him understand his mission through effort. Browning might have given us a Hamlet who realized his mission through thought. To him, incidents and events were either unreal or meaningless. He made the soul the main character in life’s tragedy and viewed action as the only undramatic aspect of a play. For us, at least, the ΒΙΟΣ ΘΕΩΡΗΤΙΚΟΣ is the true ideal. From the high tower of Thought, we can gaze at the world. Calm, self-centered, and complete, the aesthetic critic contemplates life, and no random arrow can penetrate the gaps in his armor. He is safe. He has discovered how to live.

Is such a mode of life immoral?  Yes: all the arts are immoral, except those baser forms of sensual or didactic art that seek to excite to action of evil or of good.  For action of every kind belongs to the sphere of ethics.  The aim of art is simply to create a mood.  Is such a mode of life unpractical?  Ah! it is not so easy to be unpractical as the ignorant Philistine imagines.  It were well for England if it were so.  There is no country in the world so much in need of unpractical people as this country of ours.  With us, Thought is degraded by its constant association with practice.  Who that moves in the stress and turmoil of actual existence, noisy politician, or brawling social reformer, or poor narrow-minded priest blinded by the sufferings of that unimportant section of the community among whom he has cast his lot, can seriously claim to be able to form a disinterested intellectual judgment about any one thing?  Each of the professions means a prejudice.  The necessity for a career forces every one to take sides.  We live in the age of the overworked, and the under-educated; the age in which people are so industrious that they become absolutely stupid.  And, harsh though it may sound, I cannot help saying that such people deserve their doom.  The sure way of knowing nothing about life is to try to make oneself useful.

Is this way of life immoral? Yes: all forms of art are immoral, except for those basic types of sensual or instructive art that aim to inspire actions, whether evil or good. Action of any kind falls within the realm of ethics. The purpose of art is simply to create a mood. Is this way of life impractical? Ah! it's not as easy to be impractical as the clueless person thinks. It would be good for England if it were. No country in the world needs impractical people as much as ours does. Here, Thought is diminished by its constant link with practice. Who, caught up in the chaos of everyday life—whether it's a loud politician, an aggressive social reformer, or a narrow-minded priest consumed by the struggles of the insignificant group he's among—can honestly say they can form an unbiased intellectual judgment about anything? Each profession comes with its own biases. The need for a career forces everyone to take sides. We live in an age of overworked, undereducated people; an era where people are so busy that they become completely foolish. And, as harsh as it sounds, I can’t help but say that such people deserve their fate. The best way to remain ignorant about life is to focus on making oneself useful.

Ernest.  A charming doctrine, Gilbert.

Ernest. A charming belief, Gilbert.

Gilbert.  I am not sure about that, but it has at least the minor merit of being true.  That the desire to do good to others produces a plentiful crop of prigs is the least of the evils of which it is the cause.  The prig is a very interesting psychological study, and though of all poses a moral pose is the most offensive, still to have a pose at all is something.  It is a formal recognition of the importance of treating life from a definite and reasoned standpoint.  That Humanitarian Sympathy wars against Nature, by securing the survival of the failure, may make the man of science loathe its facile virtues.  The political economist may cry out against it for putting the improvident on the same level as the provident, and so robbing life of the strongest, because most sordid, incentive to industry.  But, in the eyes of the thinker, the real harm that emotional sympathy does is that it limits knowledge, and so prevents us from solving any single social problem.  We are trying at present to stave off the coming crisis, the coming revolution as my friends the Fabianists call it, by means of doles and alms.  Well, when the revolution or crisis arrives, we shall be powerless, because we shall know nothing.  And so, Ernest, let us not be deceived.  England will never be civilised till she has added Utopia to her dominions.  There is more than one of her colonies that she might with advantage surrender for so fair a land.  What we want are unpractical people who see beyond the moment, and think beyond the day.  Those who try to lead the people can only do so by following the mob.  It is through the voice of one crying in the wilderness that the ways of the gods must be prepared.

Gilbert. I'm not sure about that, but at least it's somewhat true. The fact that wanting to help others creates a lot of self-righteous people is just one of the lesser issues it causes. The self-righteous person is a fascinating psychological case, and although the moral high ground is the most irritating stance, just having a stance at all is something. It formally acknowledges the importance of viewing life from a clear and reasoned perspective. The fact that Humanitarian Sympathy goes against Nature by allowing the unfit to survive may cause scientists to disdain its easy virtues. Political economists might complain about it for placing the irresponsible on the same level as the responsible, thus stripping life of its most powerful yet unpleasant motivation for hard work. However, in the eyes of a thinker, the real damage that emotional sympathy causes is that it restricts knowledge, preventing us from solving any social issue. Right now, we're trying to fend off the coming crisis—the impending revolution, as my Fabian friends call it—through handouts and charity. Well, when the revolution or crisis hits, we'll be helpless because we won't know anything. So, Ernest, let's not be fooled. England will never be truly civilised until it adds Utopia to its territories. There are more than a few colonies it could easily give up for such a beautiful land. What we need are impractical people who can see beyond the present and think beyond today. Those who attempt to lead the masses can only do so by following the crowd. It is through the voice of one shouting in the wilderness that the paths of the gods must be prepared.

But perhaps you think that in beholding for the mere joy of beholding, and contemplating for the sake of contemplation, there is something that is egotistic.  If you think so, do not say so.  It takes a thoroughly selfish age, like our own, to deify self-sacrifice.  It takes a thoroughly grasping age, such as that in which we live, to set above the fine intellectual virtues, those shallow and emotional virtues that are an immediate practical benefit to itself.  They miss their aim, too, these philanthropists and sentimentalists of our day, who are always chattering to one about one’s duty to one’s neighbour.  For the development of the race depends on the development of the individual, and where self-culture has ceased to be the ideal, the intellectual standard is instantly lowered, and, often, ultimately lost.  If you meet at dinner a man who has spent his life in educating himself—a rare type in our time, I admit, but still one occasionally to be met with—you rise from table richer, and conscious that a high ideal has for a moment touched and sanctified your days.  But oh! my dear Ernest, to sit next to a man who has spent his life in trying to educate others!  What a dreadful experience that is!  How appalling is that ignorance which is the inevitable result of the fatal habit of imparting opinions!  How limited in range the creature’s mind proves to be!  How it wearies us, and must weary himself, with its endless repetitions and sickly reiteration!  How lacking it is in any element of intellectual growth!  In what a vicious circle it always moves!

But maybe you believe that appreciating things just for the sake of appreciating them and thinking deeply just for the sake of thinking deeply is kind of self-centered. If you think that, don’t say it out loud. It takes a totally self-absorbed time, like the one we live in, to glorify self-sacrifice. It takes a greedy age, like ours, to prioritize superficial and emotional virtues that provide immediate benefits over genuine intellectual ones. Those people—philanthropists and sentimentalists of today—who are always going on about our duty to our neighbors, miss the point. The progress of humanity depends on the growth of each individual, and when self-improvement stops being the goal, the intellectual standards drop quickly and can even be lost completely. If you sit next to someone at dinner who has spent their life focusing on their own education—a rare type these days, I know, but still found occasionally—you walk away feeling enriched, aware that a higher ideal has briefly touched your life. But oh! my dear Ernest, sitting next to someone who has dedicated their whole life to educating others? What a terrible experience that is! How shocking is the ignorance that comes from the unfortunate habit of spreading opinions! How limited that person’s mind turns out to be! It exhausts us, and surely exhausts them too, with its endless repetitions and sickly reiterations! It’s completely lacking in any real intellectual growth! It’s always stuck in a vicious cycle!

Ernest.  You speak with strange feeling, Gilbert.  Have you had this dreadful experience, as you call it, lately?

Ernie. You’re talking oddly, Gilbert. Have you gone through this terrible experience, as you put it, recently?

Gilbert.  Few of us escape it. People say that the schoolmaster is abroad.  I wish to goodness he were.  But the type of which, after all, he is only one, and certainly the least important, of the representatives, seems to me to be really dominating our lives; and just as the philanthropist is the nuisance of the ethical sphere, so the nuisance of the intellectual sphere is the man who is so occupied in trying to educate others, that he has never had any time to educate himself.  No, Ernest, self-culture is the true ideal of man.  Goethe saw it, and the immediate debt that we owe to Goethe is greater than the debt we owe to any man since Greek days.  The Greeks saw it, and have left us, as their legacy to modern thought, the conception of the contemplative life as well as the critical method by which alone can that life be truly realised.  It was the one thing that made the Renaissance great, and gave us Humanism.  It is the one thing that could make our own age great also; for the real weakness of England lies, not in incomplete armaments or unfortified coasts, not in the poverty that creeps through sunless lanes, or the drunkenness that brawls in loathsome courts, but simply in the fact that her ideals are emotional and not intellectual.

Gilbert. Few of us can avoid it. People say that the schoolmaster is out there. I really wish he were. However, the type that he represents, of which he is merely one—and definitely the least important—seems to be really dominating our lives. Just like the philanthropist is a nuisance in the ethical realm, the nuisance in the intellectual realm is the person so busy trying to educate others that they’ve never taken the time to educate themselves. No, Ernest, self-culture is the true ideal for humanity. Goethe understood this, and the immediate debt we owe to him is greater than what we owe to anyone since the Greeks. The Greeks recognized it and left us, as their legacy to modern thought, the idea of the contemplative life as well as the critical method needed to truly realize that life. It was the key element that made the Renaissance great and gave us Humanism. It’s the one thing that could also make our own time great; because England’s real weakness lies not in incomplete defenses or unprotected coasts, not in the poverty that seeps through dark alleys, or the drunkenness that fights in filthy courtyards, but simply in the fact that her ideals are more emotional than intellectual.

I do not deny that the intellectual ideal is difficult of attainment, still less that it is, and perhaps will be for years to come, unpopular with the crowd.  It is so easy for people to have sympathy with suffering.  It is so difficult for them to have sympathy with thought.  Indeed, so little do ordinary people understand what thought really is, that they seem to imagine that, when they have said that a theory is dangerous, they have pronounced its condemnation, whereas it is only such theories that have any true intellectual value.  An idea that is not dangerous is unworthy of being called an idea at all.

I don’t deny that the intellectual ideal is hard to achieve, and I certainly won’t argue that it’s popular with the masses, now or probably for a long time. People easily empathize with suffering, but it’s much harder for them to connect with thought. In fact, most people don’t really understand what thought is at all; they seem to think that by labeling a theory as dangerous, they’ve condemned it, when in reality, only those kinds of theories hold any real intellectual worth. An idea that isn’t dangerous doesn’t deserve to be called an idea at all.

Ernest.  Gilbert, you bewilder me.  You have told me that all art is, in its essence, immoral.  Are you going to tell me now that all thought is, in its essence, dangerous?

Ernie. Gilbert, you confuse me. You've said that all art is, at its core, immoral. Are you really going to say now that all thought is, at its core, dangerous?

Gilbert.  Yes, in the practical sphere it is so.  The security of society lies in custom and unconscious instinct, and the basis of the stability of society, as a healthy organism, is the complete absence of any intelligence amongst its members.  The great majority of people being fully aware of this, rank themselves naturally on the side of that splendid system that elevates them to the dignity of machines, and rage so wildly against the intrusion of the intellectual faculty into any question that concerns life, that one is tempted to define man as a rational animal who always loses his temper when he is called upon to act in accordance with the dictates of reason.  But let us turn from the practical sphere, and say no more about the wicked philanthropists, who, indeed, may well be left to the mercy of the almond-eyed sage of the Yellow River Chuang Tsu the wise, who has proved that such well-meaning and offensive busybodies have destroyed the simple and spontaneous virtue that there is in man.  They are a wearisome topic, and I am anxious to get back to the sphere in which criticism is free.

Gilbert. Yes, in practical terms, that's how it is. The security of society relies on customs and instinctive behavior, and the foundation of societal stability, like a healthy organism, is the complete lack of intelligence among its members. The vast majority of people understand this, and they naturally align themselves with that impressive system that lifts them into the role of machines, getting extremely upset at any push for intellectual thought in matters of life. It's almost tempting to define humans as rational beings who always lose their cool when asked to act according to reason. But let’s shift away from practical matters and stop discussing the misguided philanthropists who can be left to the wisdom of the almond-eyed sage from the Yellow River, Chuang Tsu, who has shown that these well-meaning but annoying do-gooders have undermined the simple, natural goodness found in humanity. They’re a dull topic, and I’m eager to return to the area where criticism is free.

Ernest.  The sphere of the intellect?

Ernie. The realm of the mind?

Gilbert.  Yes.  You remember that I spoke of the critic as being in his own way as creative as the artist, whose work, indeed, may be merely of value in so far as it gives to the critic a suggestion for some new mood of thought and feeling which he can realise with equal, or perhaps greater, distinction of form, and, through the use of a fresh medium of expression, make differently beautiful and more perfect.  Well, you seemed to be a little sceptical about the theory.  But perhaps I wronged you?

Gilbert. Yes. You remember I mentioned that a critic can be just as creative as an artist. In fact, the artist’s work might only hold value if it inspires the critic to explore a new thought or feeling that he can express with equal, if not greater, skill and, by using a new form of expression, create something beautifully different and even more refined. You seemed a bit doubtful about that idea. But maybe I misjudged you?

Ernest.  I am not really sceptical about it, but I must admit that I feel very strongly that such work as you describe the critic producing—and creative such work must undoubtedly be admitted to be—is, of necessity, purely subjective, whereas the greatest work is objective always, objective and impersonal.

Ernie. I'm not really doubtful about it, but I have to say that I strongly believe the kind of work you're describing the critic doing—and it must definitely be considered creative— is, by its nature, purely subjective, while the greatest work is always objective, objective and impersonal.

Gilbert.  The difference between objective and subjective work is one of external form merely.  It is accidental, not essential.  All artistic creation is absolutely subjective.  The very landscape that Corot looked at was, as he said himself, but a mood of his own mind; and those great figures of Greek or English drama that seem to us to possess an actual existence of their own, apart from the poets who shaped and fashioned them, are, in their ultimate analysis, simply the poets themselves, not as they thought they were, but as they thought they were not; and by such thinking came in strange manner, though but for a moment, really so to be.  For out of ourselves we can never pass, nor can there be in creation what in the creator was not.  Nay, I would say that the more objective a creation appears to be, the more subjective it really is.  Shakespeare might have met Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the white streets of London, or seen the serving-men of rival houses bite their thumbs at each other in the open square; but Hamlet came out of his soul, and Romeo out of his passion.  They were elements of his nature to which he gave visible form, impulses that stirred so strongly within him that he had, as it were perforce, to suffer them to realise their energy, not on the lower plane of actual life, where they would have been trammelled and constrained and so made imperfect, but on that imaginative plane of art where Love can indeed find in Death its rich fulfilment, where one can stab the eavesdropper behind the arras, and wrestle in a new-made grave, and make a guilty king drink his own hurt, and see one’s father’s spirit, beneath the glimpses of the moon, stalking in complete steel from misty wall to wall.  Action being limited would have left Shakespeare unsatisfied and unexpressed; and, just as it is because he did nothing that he has been able to achieve everything, so it is because he never speaks to us of himself in his plays that his plays reveal him to us absolutely, and show us his true nature and temperament far more completely than do those strange and exquisite sonnets, even, in which he bares to crystal eyes the secret closet of his heart.  Yes, the objective form is the most subjective in matter.  Man is least himself when he talks in his own person.  Give him a mask, and he will tell you the truth.

Gilbert. The difference between objective and subjective work is just about external appearance. It’s accidental, not fundamental. All artistic creation is entirely subjective. The landscape Corot observed was, as he himself said, just a mood from his own mind; and those iconic figures from Greek or English drama that seem to have their own separate existence apart from the poets who created them are, at their core, simply the poets themselves—not as they thought they were, but as they thought they weren’t; and through that kind of thinking came a strange moment where they truly became that way. We can never escape ourselves, nor can there be anything in creation that wasn’t within the creator. I would argue that the more objective a creation seems, the more subjective it actually is. Shakespeare might have encountered Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the bright streets of London or seen the servants of rival families mock each other in the public square; but Hamlet came from his soul, and Romeo from his passion. They were parts of his nature that he had to express, not in the mundane reality where they would be constrained and imperfect, but in the imaginative realm of art where Love can indeed find fulfillment in Death, where one can stab the eavesdropper behind the curtain, wrestle in a freshly dug grave, make a guilty king drink from his own wounds, and see a father’s spirit, beneath the moonlight, moving in complete armor from foggy wall to wall. Limited action would have left Shakespeare unfulfilled and voiceless; and just like it’s because he did nothing that he was able to achieve everything, it’s because he never speaks of himself in his plays that they reveal him completely and show us his true nature and temperament more fully than those strange and beautiful sonnets, even, in which he lays bare the secrets of his heart. Yes, the objective form is the most subjective in content. A person is least themselves when they speak in their own voice. Give them a mask, and they will tell you the truth.

Ernest.  The critic, then, being limited to the subjective form, will necessarily be less able fully to express himself than the artist, who has always at his disposal the forms that are impersonal and objective.

Ernie. The critic, therefore, is restricted to a personal perspective, which means he will naturally struggle to articulate himself as well as the artist, who always has access to impersonal and objective forms.

Gilbert.  Not necessarily, and certainly not at all if he recognises that each mode of criticism is, in its highest development, simply a mood, and that we are never more true to ourselves than when we are inconsistent.  The æsthetic critic, constant only to the principle of beauty in all things, will ever be looking for fresh impressions, winning from the various schools the secret of their charm, bowing, it may be, before foreign altars, or smiling, if it be his fancy, at strange new gods.  What other people call one’s past has, no doubt, everything to do with them, but has absolutely nothing to do with oneself.  The man who regards his past is a man who deserves to have no future to look forward to.  When one has found expression for a mood, one has done with it.  You laugh; but believe me it is so.  Yesterday it was Realism that charmed one.  One gained from it that nouveau frisson which it was its aim to produce.  One analysed it, explained it, and wearied of it.  At sunset came the Luministe in painting, and the Symboliste in poetry, and the spirit of mediævalism, that spirit which belongs not to time but to temperament, woke suddenly in wounded Russia, and stirred us for a moment by the terrible fascination of pain.  To-day the cry is for Romance, and already the leaves are tremulous in the valley, and on the purple hill-tops walks Beauty with slim gilded feet.  The old modes of creation linger, of course.  The artists reproduce either themselves or each other, with wearisome iteration.  But Criticism is always moving on, and the critic is always developing.

Gilbert. Not necessarily, and definitely not if he understands that every form of criticism, at its best, is just a temporary mood, and we are most true to ourselves when we embrace our contradictions. The aesthetic critic, loyal only to the principle of beauty in everything, will always be searching for new experiences, drawing from different styles the secrets of their appeal, possibly bowing before foreign ideals, or smiling, if he likes, at unusual new inspirations. What others consider one’s past is surely important to them, but it has nothing to do with the individual. A person who dwells on their past is someone who doesn’t deserve a future to look forward to. Once you’ve expressed a mood, you’re done with it. You might laugh, but believe me, that’s how it is. Yesterday, it was Realism that captivated people. You got that nouveau frisson it aimed to create. You analyzed it, explained it, and grew tired of it. Then at sunset came the Luministe in painting, and the Symboliste in poetry, and the spirit of medievalism—one that belongs not to time but to temperament—suddenly awoke in wounded Russia, momentarily stirring us with its haunting allure of pain. Today, the call is for Romance, and already the leaves are trembling in the valley, and on the purple hilltops, Beauty walks with delicate golden feet. Of course, the old styles of creation still hang around. Artists reproduce either themselves or each other in tiresome repetition. But Criticism is always progressing, and the critic is continually evolving.

Nor, again, is the critic really limited to the subjective form of expression.  The method of the drama is his, as well as the method of the epos.  He may use dialogue, as he did who set Milton talking to Marvel on the nature of comedy and tragedy, and made Sidney and Lord Brooke discourse on letters beneath the Penshurst oaks; or adopt narration, as Mr. Pater is fond of doing, each of whose Imaginary Portraits—is not that the title of the book?—presents to us, under the fanciful guise of fiction, some fine and exquisite piece of criticism, one on the painter Watteau, another on the philosophy of Spinoza, a third on the Pagan elements of the early Renaissance, and the last, and in some respects the most suggestive, on the source of that Aufklärung, that enlightening which dawned on Germany in the last century, and to which our own culture owes so great a debt.  Dialogue, certainly, that wonderful literary form which, from Plato to Lucian, and from Lucian to Giordano Bruno, and from Bruno to that grand old Pagan in whom Carlyle took such delight, the creative critics of the world have always employed, can never lose for the thinker its attraction as a mode of expression.  By its means he can both reveal and conceal himself, and give form to every fancy, and reality to every mood.  By its means he can exhibit the object from each point of view, and show it to us in the round, as a sculptor shows us things, gaining in this manner all the richness and reality of effect that comes from those side issues that are suddenly suggested by the central idea in its progress, and really illumine the idea more completely, or from those felicitous after-thoughts that give a fuller completeness to the central scheme, and yet convey something of the delicate charm of chance.

The critic isn't just restricted to personal expression. The methods of drama and epic poetry are available to him as well. He can use dialogue, like when someone had Milton discussing comedy and tragedy with Marvel, or when Sidney and Lord Brooke chatted about literature under the Penshurst oaks; or he can take on narration, as Mr. Pater often does. Each of his Imaginary Portraits— isn’t that the title of the book?—offers us an elegant piece of criticism in the guise of fiction, whether it’s on the painter Watteau, the philosophy of Spinoza, the Pagan elements of the early Renaissance, or the last and arguably most thought-provoking, the origin of that Aufklärung, the enlightenment that emerged in Germany last century, to which our own culture owes so much. Dialogue, that marvelous literary form which has been used by everyone from Plato to Lucian, from Lucian to Giordano Bruno, and from Bruno to that grand old Pagan who delighted Carlyle, has timeless appeal for thinkers as a way to express ideas. Through it, they can reveal and obscure themselves, shape every whim, and bring reality to every emotion. It allows them to show the subject from multiple perspectives and present it in full, much like a sculptor revealing their work, capturing the richness and realism that come from unexpected side thoughts sparked by the main idea as it unfolds, or from those fortunate afterthoughts that add depth to the main concept while conveying the delicate charm of chance.

Ernest.  By its means, too, he can invent an imaginary antagonist, and convert him when he chooses by some absurdly sophistical argument.

Ernie. With it, he can also create a made-up opponent and change their stance whenever he wants using some ridiculously flawed reasoning.

Gilbert.  Ah! it is so easy to convert others.  It is so difficult to convert oneself.  To arrive at what one really believes, one must speak through lips different from one’s own.  To know the truth one must imagine myriads of falsehoods.  For what is Truth?  In matters of religion, it is simply the opinion that has survived.  In matters of science, it is the ultimate sensation.  In matters of art, it is one’s last mood.  And you see now, Ernest, that the critic has at his disposal as many objective forms of expression as the artist has.  Ruskin put his criticism into imaginative prose, and is superb in his changes and contradictions; and Browning put his into blank verse and made painter and poet yield us their secret; and M. Renan uses dialogue, and Mr. Pater fiction, and Rossetti translated into sonnet-music the colour of Giorgione and the design of Ingres, and his own design and colour also, feeling, with the instinct of one who had many modes of utterance; that the ultimate art is literature, and the finest and fullest medium that of words.

Gilbert. Ah! It’s so easy to change other people’s minds. It’s so hard to change your own. To discover what you really believe, you have to express yourself in ways that aren’t your own. To grasp the truth, you have to consider countless falsehoods. So what is truth? In religion, it’s simply the belief that has endured. In science, it’s the final experience. In art, it’s just your latest mood. And you see now, Ernest, that critics have just as many objective ways to express themselves as artists do. Ruskin expressed his criticism in imaginative prose, excelling in his shifts and contradictions; Browning used blank verse to reveal the secrets of both painter and poet; M. Renan employed dialogue, while Mr. Pater chose fiction. Rossetti transformed the colors of Giorgione and the designs of Ingres into sonnets, along with his own designs and colors, sensing, like someone aware of many ways to express, that the ultimate art is literature and that the richest, fullest medium is words.

Ernest.  Well, now that you have settled that the critic has at his disposal all objective forms, I wish you would tell me what are the qualities that should characterise the true critic.

Ernie. Well, now that you've made it clear that the critic has access to all objective forms, I'd like you to tell me what qualities should define a true critic.

Gilbert.  What would you say they were?

Gilbert. What would you call them?

Ernest.  Well, I should say that a critic should above all things be fair.

Ernie. Well, I would say that a critic should, above all else, be fair.

Gilbert.  Ah! not fair.  A critic cannot be fair in the ordinary sense of the word.  It is only about things that do not interest one that one can give a really unbiassed opinion, which is no doubt the reason why an unbiassed opinion is always absolutely valueless.  The man who sees both sides of a question, is a man who sees absolutely nothing at all.  Art is a passion, and, in matters of art, Thought is inevitably coloured by emotion, and so is fluid rather than fixed, and, depending upon fine moods and exquisite moments, cannot be narrowed into the rigidity of a scientific formula or a theological dogma.  It is to the soul that Art speaks, and the soul may be made the prisoner of the mind as well as of the body.  One should, of course, have no prejudices; but, as a great Frenchman remarked a hundred years ago, it is one’s business in such matters to have preferences, and when one has preferences one ceases to be fair.  It is only an auctioneer who can equally and impartially admire all schools of Art.  No; fairness is not one of the qualities of the true critic.  It is not even a condition of criticism.  Each form of Art with which we come in contact dominates us for the moment to the exclusion of every other form.  We must surrender ourselves absolutely to the work in question, whatever it may be, if we wish to gain its secret.  For the time, we must think of nothing else, can think of nothing else, indeed.

Gilbert. Ah! Not fair. A critic can't be fair in the usual sense. You can only give a truly unbiased opinion on things that don’t interest you, which is probably why an unbiased opinion is utterly worthless. The person who sees both sides of an argument is someone who sees nothing at all. Art is a passion, and when it comes to art, thought is always influenced by emotion. It’s fluid rather than fixed, shaped by fine moods and beautiful moments, and can't be confined to the strictness of a scientific formula or a religious doctrine. Art speaks to the soul, and the soul can be trapped by both the mind and the body. Of course, one shouldn't have biases; but as a great French thinker said a hundred years ago, it's essential to have preferences in these matters, and when you have preferences, you stop being fair. Only an auctioneer can equally and impartially appreciate all styles of art. No, fairness isn't one of the traits of a true critic. It's not even a requirement for criticism. Each form of art we encounter takes over our attention at that moment, pushing aside every other form. We must fully immerse ourselves in the work at hand, whatever it is, if we want to uncover its secret. For that time, we should think of nothing else; we truly can think of nothing else.

Ernest.  The true critic will be rational, at any rate, will he not?

Ernie. The true critic will be rational, right?

Gilbert.  Rational?  There are two ways of disliking art, Ernest.  One is to dislike it.  The other, to like it rationally.  For Art, as Plato saw, and not without regret, creates in listener and spectator a form of divine madness.  It does not spring from inspiration, but it makes others inspired.  Reason is not the faculty to which it appeals.  If one loves Art at all, one must love it beyond all other things in the world, and against such love, the reason, if one listened to it, would cry out.  There is nothing sane about the worship of beauty.  It is too splendid to be sane.  Those of whose lives it forms the dominant note will always seem to the world to be pure visionaries.

Gilbert. Rational? There are two ways to dislike art, Ernest. One is to just dislike it. The other is to like it in a logical way. For art, as Plato understood—though not without some regret—creates a kind of divine madness in those who experience it. It doesn’t come from inspiration, but it inspires others. Reason isn’t the way it connects with us. If you love art at all, you have to love it above everything else in the world, and that kind of love would make reason protest if we listened to it. There’s nothing sane about worshipping beauty. It's too extraordinary to be rational. Those whose lives revolve around it will always seem like pure visionaries to the world.

Ernest.  Well, at least, the critic will be sincere.

Ernie. Well, at least the critic will be honest.

Gilbert.  A little sincerity is a dangerous thing, and a great deal of it is absolutely fatal.  The true critic will, indeed, always be sincere in his devotion to the principle of beauty, but he will seek for beauty in every age and in each school, and will never suffer himself to be limited to any settled custom of thought or stereotyped mode of looking at things.  He will realise himself in many forms, and by a thousand different ways, and will ever be curious of new sensations and fresh points of view.  Through constant change, and through constant change alone, he will find his true unity.  He will not consent to be the slave of his own opinions.  For what is mind but motion in the intellectual sphere?  The essence of thought, as the essence of life, is growth.  You must not be frightened by word, Ernest.  What people call insincerity is simply a method by which we can multiply our personalities.

Gilbert. A little honesty can be risky, and too much of it can be deadly. The true critic will always genuinely care about beauty, but they will look for it in every era and every style, never limiting themselves to fixed beliefs or clichéd perspectives. They will express themselves in many ways and through countless different methods, always eager for new experiences and fresh perspectives. Only through constant change will they discover their true unity. They won’t allow themselves to be trapped by their own opinions. After all, what is the mind but movement in the realm of thought? The essence of thinking, just like life, is growth. Don’t let the word scare you, Ernest. What people often label as insincerity is just a way to expand our personalities.

Ernest.  I am afraid I have not been fortunate in my suggestions.

Ernie. I'm afraid I haven't had much luck with my suggestions.

Gilbert.  Of the three qualifications you mentioned, two, sincerity and fairness, were, if not actually moral, at least on the borderland of morals, and the first condition of criticism is that the critic should be able to recognise that the sphere of Art and the sphere of Ethics are absolutely distinct and separate.  When they are confused, Chaos has come again.  They are too often confused in England now, and though our modern Puritans cannot destroy a beautiful thing, yet, by means of their extraordinary prurience, they can almost taint beauty for a moment.  It is chiefly, I regret to say, through journalism that such people find expression.  I regret it because there is much to be said in favour of modern journalism.  By giving us the opinions of the uneducated, it keeps us in touch with the ignorance of the community.  By carefully chronicling the current events of contemporary life, it shows us of what very little importance such events really are.  By invariably discussing the unnecessary it makes us understand what things are requisite for culture, and what are not.  But it should not allow poor Tartuffe to write articles upon modern art.  When it does this it stultifies itself.  And yet Tartuffe’s articles and Chadband’s notes do this good, at least.  They serve to show how extremely limited is the area over which ethics, and ethical considerations, can claim to exercise influence.  Science is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon eternal truths.  Art is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon things beautiful and immortal and ever-changing.  To morals belong the lower and less intellectual spheres.  However, let these mouthing Puritans pass; they have their comic side.  Who can help laughing when an ordinary journalist seriously proposes to limit the subject-matter at the disposal of the artist?  Some limitation might well, and will soon, I hope, be placed upon some of our newspapers and newspaper writers.  For they give us the bald, sordid, disgusting facts of life.  They chronicle, with degrading avidity, the sins of the second-rate, and with the conscientiousness of the illiterate give us accurate and prosaic details of the doings of people of absolutely no interest whatsoever.  But the artist, who accepts the facts of life, and yet transforms them into shapes of beauty, and makes them vehicles of pity or of awe, and shows their colour-element, and their wonder, and their true ethical import also, and builds out of them a world more real than reality itself, and of loftier and more noble import—who shall set limits to him?  Not the apostles of that new Journalism which is but the old vulgarity ‘writ large.’  Not the apostles of that new Puritanism, which is but the whine of the hypocrite, and is both writ and spoken badly.  The mere suggestion is ridiculous.  Let us leave these wicked people, and proceed to the discussion of the artistic qualifications necessary for the true critic.

Gilbert. Of the three qualifications you mentioned, two—sincerity and fairness—were, if not outright moral, at least touching on morality. The first requirement of criticism is that the critic should understand that the realms of Art and Ethics are completely separate and distinct. When they get mixed up, chaos ensues. They are too often confused in England today, and while our modern Puritans can't destroy something beautiful, their extreme prurience can almost tarnish beauty for a moment. Unfortunately, it's mainly through journalism that these people express their views. I regret this because modern journalism has its merits. By presenting the opinions of the uneducated, it keeps us connected to the ignorance of society. By meticulously chronicling current events, it shows us just how trivial these happenings really are. By consistently discussing the unnecessary, it helps us grasp what is essential for culture and what isn't. But it shouldn't let poor Tartuffe write articles about modern art; when it does, it undermines itself. Yet, Tartuffe’s articles and Chadband’s notes do serve one purpose: they illustrate how limited the influence of ethics can be. Science is beyond the grasp of morals since it focuses on eternal truths. Art, too, escapes moral constraints, as it aims at beauty, immortality, and constant change. Morality deals with lower and less intellectual realms. However, let these pompous Puritans be; they can be quite funny. Who wouldn't laugh when an ordinary journalist seriously suggests limiting what artists can create? Some restrictions might soon be put on a few of our newspapers and their writers because they often present the ugly, sordid, and disgusting facts of life. They eagerly report on the failings of the second-rate and, with the bluntness of the uninformed, give us boring details about people who are completely unremarkable. But the artist, who takes these facts of life and transforms them into beautiful shapes, creates works that evoke pity or awe, reveals their colorful elements and wonders, and expresses their true ethical significance, builds a world more real than reality itself, and of higher and nobler meaning—who could impose limits on that? Not the advocates of this new Journalism, which is just old vulgarity exaggerated. Not the champions of that new Puritanism, which is merely the complaint of a hypocrite, and which is expressed poorly both in writing and speech. The very idea is absurd. Let’s move on from these misguided individuals and discuss the artistic qualifications required for a true critic.

Ernest.  And what are they?  Tell me yourself.

Ernie. And what are they? Tell me yourself.

Gilbert.  Temperament is the primary requisite for the critic—a temperament exquisitely susceptible to beauty, and to the various impressions that beauty gives us.  Under what conditions, and by what means, this temperament is engendered in race or individual, we will not discuss at present.  It is sufficient to note that it exists, and that there is in us a beauty-sense, separate from the other senses and above them, separate from the reason and of nobler import, separate from the soul and of equal value—a sense that leads some to create, and others, the finer spirits as I think, to contemplate merely.  But to be purified and made perfect, this sense requires some form of exquisite environment.  Without this it starves, or is dulled.  You remember that lovely passage in which Plato describes how a young Greek should be educated, and with what insistence he dwells upon the importance of surroundings, telling us how the lad is to be brought up in the midst of fair sights and sounds, so that the beauty of material things may prepare his soul for the reception of the beauty that is spiritual.  Insensibly, and without knowing the reason why, he is to develop that real love of beauty which, as Plato is never weary of reminding us, is the true aim of education.  By slow degrees there is to be engendered in him such a temperament as will lead him naturally and simply to choose the good in preference to the bad, and, rejecting what is vulgar and discordant, to follow by fine instinctive taste all that possesses grace and charm and loveliness.  Ultimately, in its due course, this taste is to become critical and self-conscious, but at first it is to exist purely as a cultivated instinct, and ‘he who has received this true culture of the inner man will with clear and certain vision perceive the omissions and faults in art or nature, and with a taste that cannot err, while he praises, and finds his pleasure in what is good, and receives it into his soul, and so becomes good and noble, he will rightly blame and hate the bad, now in the days of his youth, even before he is able to know the reason why’: and so, when, later on, the critical and self-conscious spirit develops in him, he ‘will recognise and salute it as a friend with whom his education has made him long familiar.’  I need hardly say, Ernest, how far we in England have fallen short of this ideal, and I can imagine the smile that would illuminate the glossy face of the Philistine if one ventured to suggest to him that the true aim of education was the love of beauty, and that the methods by which education should work were the development of temperament, the cultivation of taste, and the creation of the critical spirit.

Gilbert. Temperament is the main requirement for a critic—a temperament finely attuned to beauty and the different impressions it brings us. For now, we won’t discuss how this temperament is formed in individuals or cultures. It’s enough to acknowledge its existence and that we possess a sense of beauty, distinct from our other senses and superior to them, separate from reason and more significant, separate from the soul and equally valuable—this sense drives some to create and others, the more refined spirits in my opinion, to simply contemplate. However, for this sense to be refined and perfected, it needs an exquisite environment. Without it, it withers or becomes dull. You remember that beautiful passage where Plato describes how a young Greek should be educated, stressing the importance of surroundings, explaining that the boy should grow up amidst beautiful sights and sounds so that the beauty of physical things can prepare his soul for spiritual beauty. Gradually, without realizing why, he should develop a genuine love for beauty which, as Plato often reminds us, is the true goal of education. Slowly, he should cultivate such a temperament that will naturally and easily lead him to prefer what is good over what is bad, and, by rejecting what is crude and jarring, follow his refined instincts towards all that is graceful, charming, and lovely. Ultimately, in due time, this taste will become critical and self-aware, but at first, it exists purely as a cultivated instinct. “He who has truly cultivated his inner self will clearly and confidently see the flaws and omissions in art or nature. With an infallible taste, while he praises and finds joy in what is good, and welcomes it into his soul, becoming good and noble himself, he will rightly criticize and detest what is bad even in his youth, before he can articulate why.” Thus, when his critical and self-aware spirit later develops, he “will recognize and greet it as a friend he has been trained to know.” I hardly need to mention, Ernest, how far we in England have strayed from this ideal, and I can picture the smug smile on the face of a Philistine if someone were to suggest that the true goal of education is the love of beauty, and that education should focus on developing temperament, cultivating taste, and fostering a critical spirit.

Yet, even for us, there is left some loveliness of environment, and the dulness of tutors and professors matters very little when one can loiter in the grey cloisters at Magdalen, and listen to some flute-like voice singing in Waynfleete’s chapel, or lie in the green meadow, among the strange snake-spotted fritillaries, and watch the sunburnt noon smite to a finer gold the tower’s gilded vanes, or wander up the Christ Church staircase beneath the vaulted ceiling’s shadowy fans, or pass through the sculptured gateway of Laud’s building in the College of St. John.  Nor is it merely at Oxford, or Cambridge, that the sense of beauty can be formed and trained and perfected.  All over England there is a Renaissance of the decorative Arts.  Ugliness has had its day.  Even in the houses of the rich there is taste, and the houses of those who are not rich have been made gracious and comely and sweet to live in.  Caliban, poor noisy Caliban, thinks that when he has ceased to make mows at a thing, the thing ceases to exist.  But if he mocks no longer, it is because he has been met with mockery, swifter and keener than his own, and for a moment has been bitterly schooled into that silence which should seal for ever his uncouth distorted lips.  What has been done up to now, has been chiefly in the clearing of the way.  It is always more difficult to destroy than it is to create, and when what one has to destroy is vulgarity and stupidity, the task of destruction needs not merely courage but also contempt.  Yet it seems to me to have been, in a measure, done.  We have got rid of what was bad.  We have now to make what is beautiful.  And though the mission of the æsthetic movement is to lure people to contemplate, not to lead them to create, yet, as the creative instinct is strong in the Celt, and it is the Celt who leads in art, there is no reason why in future years this strange Renaissance should not become almost as mighty in its way as was that new birth of Art that woke many centuries ago in the cities of Italy.

Yet, even for us, there is still some beauty in our surroundings, and the dullness of tutors and professors matters very little when you can hang out in the grey cloisters at Magdalen and listen to a flute-like voice singing in Waynflete’s chapel, or relax in the green meadow among the unusual snake-spotted fritillaries, watching the sunburned noon transform the tower’s gilded vanes into a finer gold, or stroll up the Christ Church staircase beneath the shadowy fans of the vaulted ceiling, or walk through the sculpted gateway of Laud’s building in the College of St. John. Nor is it only at Oxford or Cambridge that the sense of beauty can be developed and cultivated. All across England, there is a revival of the decorative arts. Ugliness has had its moment. Even in the homes of the wealthy, there is taste, and even the houses of those who aren’t rich have been made pleasing, charming, and pleasant to live in. Caliban, poor noisy Caliban, thinks that when he stops making faces at something, that thing stops existing. But if he no longer mocks, it’s because he has been met with mocking that’s quicker and sharper than his own, and for a moment, he has been bitterly forced into a silence that should forever seal his awkward, distorted lips. What has been done so far has mostly involved clearing the way. It is always more difficult to destroy than to create, and when what you need to destroy is vulgarity and stupidity, the job of destruction requires not just courage but also disdain. Yet it seems to me that this has been achieved to some extent. We have eliminated what was bad. Now we need to create what is beautiful. And although the mission of the aesthetic movement is to encourage people to reflect rather than to lead them to create, since the creative instinct is strong in the Celt, and it is the Celt who leads in art, there is no reason why in the years to come this strange renaissance shouldn’t become almost as powerful in its own way as that rebirth of art that began many centuries ago in the cities of Italy.

Certainly, for the cultivation of temperament, we must turn to the decorative arts: to the arts that touch us, not to the arts that teach us.  Modern pictures are, no doubt, delightful to look at.  At least, some of them are.  But they are quite impossible to live with; they are too clever, too assertive, too intellectual.  Their meaning is too obvious, and their method too clearly defined.  One exhausts what they have to say in a very short time, and then they become as tedious as one’s relations.  I am very fond of the work of many of the Impressionist painters of Paris and London.  Subtlety and distinction have not yet left the school.  Some of their arrangements and harmonies serve to remind one of the unapproachable beauty of Gautier’s immortal Symphonie en Blanc Majeur, that flawless masterpiece of colour and music which may have suggested the type as well as the titles of many of their best pictures.  For a class that welcomes the incompetent with sympathetic eagerness, and that confuses the bizarre with the beautiful, and vulgarity with truth, they are extremely accomplished.  They can do etchings that have the brilliancy of epigrams, pastels that are as fascinating as paradoxes, and as for their portraits, whatever the commonplace may say against them, no one can deny that they possess that unique and wonderful charm which belongs to works of pure fiction.  But even the Impressionists, earnest and industrious as they are, will not do.  I like them.  Their white keynote, with its variations in lilac, was an era in colour.  Though the moment does not make the man, the moment certainly makes the Impressionist, and for the moment in art, and the ‘moment’s monument,’ as Rossetti phrased it, what may not be said?  They are suggestive also.  If they have not opened the eyes of the blind, they have at least given great encouragement to the short-sighted, and while their leaders may have all the inexperience of old age, their young men are far too wise to be ever sensible.  Yet they will insist on treating painting as if it were a mode of autobiography invented for the use of the illiterate, and are always prating to us on their coarse gritty canvases of their unnecessary selves and their unnecessary opinions, and spoiling by a vulgar over-emphasis that fine contempt of nature which is the best and only modest thing about them.  One tires, at the end, of the work of individuals whose individuality is always noisy, and generally uninteresting.  There is far more to be said in favour of that newer school at Paris, the Archaicistes, as they call themselves, who, refusing to leave the artist entirely at the mercy of the weather, do not find the ideal of art in mere atmospheric effect, but seek rather for the imaginative beauty of design and the loveliness of fair colour, and rejecting the tedious realism of those who merely paint what they see, try to see something worth seeing, and to see it not merely with actual and physical vision, but with that nobler vision of the soul which is as far wider in spiritual scope as it is far more splendid in artistic purpose.  They, at any rate, work under those decorative conditions that each art requires for its perfection, and have sufficient æsthetic instinct to regret those sordid and stupid limitations of absolute modernity of form which have proved the ruin of so many of the Impressionists.  Still, the art that is frankly decorative is the art to live with.  It is, of all our visible arts, the one art that creates in us both mood and temperament.  Mere colour, unspoiled by meaning, and unallied with definite form, can speak to the soul in a thousand different ways.  The harmony that resides in the delicate proportions of lines and masses becomes mirrored in the mind.  The repetitions of pattern give us rest.  The marvels of design stir the imagination.  In the mere loveliness of the materials employed there are latent elements of culture.  Nor is this all.  By its deliberate rejection of Nature as the ideal of beauty, as well as of the imitative method of the ordinary painter, decorative art not merely prepares the soul for the reception of true imaginative work, but develops in it that sense of form which is the basis of creative no less than of critical achievement.  For the real artist is he who proceeds, not from feeling to form, but from form to thought and passion.  He does not first conceive an idea, and then say to himself, ‘I will put my idea into a complex metre of fourteen lines,’ but, realising the beauty of the sonnet-scheme, he conceives certain modes of music and methods of rhyme, and the mere form suggests what is to fill it and make it intellectually and emotionally complete.  From time to time the world cries out against some charming artistic poet, because, to use its hackneyed and silly phrase, he has ‘nothing to say.’  But if he had something to say, he would probably say it, and the result would be tedious.  It is just because he has no new message, that he can do beautiful work.  He gains his inspiration from form, and from form purely, as an artist should.  A real passion would ruin him.  Whatever actually occurs is spoiled for art.  All bad poetry springs from genuine feeling.  To be natural is to be obvious, and to be obvious is to be inartistic.

Sure, to develop our temperament, we need to look at the decorative arts: the arts that move us, not the arts that teach us. Modern art is definitely enjoyable to look at. Well, at least some of it is. But it's hard to live with; it's too clever, too bold, too intellectual. Its meaning is too clear, and its methods are too straightforward. You exhaust its messages quickly, and then it becomes as tedious as dealing with relatives. I really appreciate the work of many Impressionist painters from Paris and London. Subtlety and distinction haven't been completely lost in that school. Some of their arrangements and harmonies remind one of the unmatched beauty of Gautier’s masterpiece, *Symphonie en Blanc Majeur*, which might have inspired both the style and the titles of many of their best pieces. For a class that eagerly embraces the unskilled and confuses the bizarre with the beautiful, and vulgarity with truth, they are remarkably talented. They can create etchings with the brilliance of epigrams and pastels as intriguing as paradoxes, and their portraits, regardless of what the ordinary criticism may say, undeniably possess that unique and wonderful charm that only comes from works of fiction. Yet even the Impressionists, as earnest and dedicated as they are, don't quite cut it. I like them. Their white theme with variations in lilac marked a significant period in color. While the moment doesn’t define the person, it certainly defines the Impressionist, and when it comes to a moment in art and the "moment’s monument," as Rossetti put it, what can't be said? They are also suggestive. If they haven't opened the eyes of the blind, they've at least inspired those who are short-sighted, and while their leaders may show all the inexperience of old age, their younger artists are too wise to be truly sensible. Yet they insist on treating painting like a form of autobiography meant for the uneducated, constantly chattering on their rough canvases about their unnecessary selves and opinions, vulgarizing the fine disdain for nature that is the most modest aspect of their work. In the end, one tires of individuals whose individuality is always loud and mostly uninteresting. There's much more to appreciate in that newer group in Paris, the *Archaicistes*, as they call themselves, who refuse to leave the artist at the mercy of the environment. They don't find the ideal of art in just atmospheric effects but instead look for the imaginative beauty of design and lovely colors. They reject the boring realism of those who merely paint what they see and strive to discover something worth seeing—not just with physical eyes, but with a more noble vision that is spiritually broader and artistically grander. They, at least, work under the decorative conditions necessary for each art to reach perfection and have enough aesthetic sense to lament the dull, stupid constraints of complete modern form that have doomed so many Impressionists. Still, the art that is openly decorative is the kind to live with. It is, among all our visual arts, the one that creates both mood and temperament in us. Pure color, untouched by meaning and not tied to a specific form, can speak to the soul in countless ways. The harmony found in the delicate balance of lines and shapes is reflected in our minds. The repetition of patterns brings us peace. The wonders of design ignite our imagination. In the simple beauty of the materials used, there are underlying elements of culture. This is not all. By deliberately rejecting nature as the ideal of beauty and the imitative methods of regular painters, decorative art not only prepares the soul to truly appreciate imaginative work but also develops a sense of form crucial for both creative and critical achievement. The true artist operates not from feeling to form but from form to thought and passion. He doesn't first come up with an idea and then think, "I’ll put my idea into a complex fourteen-line meter," but rather, he fully appreciates the beauty of the sonnet structure, conceives certain musical modes and rhyme schemes, and the very form suggests what should fill it, making it intellectually and emotionally complete. Sometimes the world complains about some charming artistic poet because, to use that tired and foolish phrase, he has "nothing to say." But if he had something to say, he would probably say it, and the end result would be dull. It's precisely because he lacks a new message that he can create beautiful work. He draws inspiration purely from form, as an artist should. Genuine passion would ruin him. What actually happens is spoiled for art. All bad poetry comes from true feeling. To be natural is to be obvious, and to be obvious is to lack artistic merit.

Ernest.  I wonder do you really believe what you say?

Ernie. I wonder if you actually believe what you're saying?

Gilbert.  Why should you wonder?  It is not merely in art that the body is the soul.  In every sphere of life Form is the beginning of things.  The rhythmic harmonious gestures of dancing convey, Plato tells us, both rhythm and harmony into the mind.  Forms are the food of faith, cried Newman in one of those great moments of sincerity that make us admire and know the man.  He was right, though he may not have known how terribly right he was.  The Creeds are believed, not because they are rational, but because they are repeated.  Yes: Form is everything.  It is the secret of life.  Find expression for a sorrow, and it will become dear to you.  Find expression for a joy, and you intensify its ecstasy.  Do you wish to love?  Use Love’s Litany, and the words will create the yearning from which the world fancies that they spring.  Have you a grief that corrodes your heart?  Steep yourself in the Language of grief, learn its utterance from Prince Hamlet and Queen Constance, and you will find that mere expression is a mode of consolation, and that Form, which is the birth of passion, is also the death of pain.  And so, to return to the sphere of Art, it is Form that creates not merely the critical temperament, but also the æsthetic instinct, that unerring instinct that reveals to one all things under their conditions of beauty.  Start with the worship of form, and there is no secret in art that will not be revealed to you, and remember that in criticism, as in creation, temperament is everything, and that it is, not by the time of their production, but by the temperaments to which they appeal, that the schools of art should be historically grouped.

Gilbert. Why wonder about it? It's not just in art that the body represents the soul. In every area of life, form is the foundation of everything. The rhythmic and harmonious movements of dance convey, as Plato says, both rhythm and harmony to the mind. Forms are what fuel belief, as Newman expressed in one of those sincere moments that make us admire and understand him. He was right, even if he didn't realize how profoundly true it was. People believe in creeds not because they're rational, but because they're repeated. Yes: form is essential. It’s the essence of life. If you find a way to express your sorrow, it will become meaningful to you. If you express your joy, it will heighten your ecstasy. Do you want to love? Use Love’s Litany, and those words will create the yearning from which people imagine those feelings originate. Do you have a grief that weighs on your heart? Immerse yourself in the language of grief, learn its expression from Prince Hamlet and Queen Constance, and you'll discover that just the act of expressing it can offer comfort, and that form, which is born of passion, can also end pain. So, back to the realm of art, it's form that creates not just the critical mindset, but also the aesthetic instinct, that intuitive sense that uncovers beauty in everything. Start by honoring form, and there will be no secret in art that you cannot uncover, and remember that in both criticism and creation, temperament is everything. The schools of art should be grouped historically not by when they were created but by the temperaments they resonate with.

Ernest.  Your theory of education is delightful.  But what influence will your critic, brought up in these exquisite surroundings, possess?  Do you really think that any artist is ever affected by criticism?

Ernie. Your theory of education is great. But how much impact will your critic, raised in these beautiful surroundings, have? Do you really believe that any artist is ever influenced by criticism?

Gilbert.  The influence of the critic will be the mere fact of his own existence.  He will represent the flawless type.  In him the culture of the century will see itself realised.  You must not ask of him to have any aim other than the perfecting of himself.  The demand of the intellect, as has been well said, is simply to feel itself alive.  The critic may, indeed, desire to exercise influence; but, if so, he will concern himself not with the individual, but with the age, which he will seek to wake into consciousness, and to make responsive, creating in it new desires and appetites, and lending it his larger vision and his nobler moods.  The actual art of to-day will occupy him less than the art of to-morrow, far less than the art of yesterday, and as for this or that person at present toiling away, what do the industrious matter?  They do their best, no doubt, and consequently we get the worst from them.  It is always with the best intentions that the worst work is done.  And besides, my dear Ernest, when a man reaches the age of forty, or becomes a Royal Academician, or is elected a member of the Athenæum Club, or is recognised as a popular novelist, whose books are in great demand at suburban railway stations, one may have the amusement of exposing him, but one cannot have the pleasure of reforming him.  And this is, I dare say, very fortunate for him; for I have no doubt that reformation is a much more painful process than punishment, is indeed punishment in its most aggravated and moral form—a fact which accounts for our entire failure as a community to reclaim that interesting phenomenon who is called the confirmed criminal.

Gilbert. The impact of the critic will simply come from his existence. He will embody the ideal type. In him, the culture of the century will see itself reflected. You shouldn't expect him to have any goal other than improving himself. The need of the intellect, as has been well said, is just to feel alive. The critic may want to exert influence, but if that's the case, he'll focus not on individuals, but on the age itself, aiming to awaken its consciousness and make it responsive, instilling in it new desires and appetites, while offering his broader perspective and higher ideals. The actual art of today will concern him less than the art of tomorrow, and even less than the art of yesterday; as for any specific individuals currently working hard, what do they matter? They try their best, no doubt, and as a result we often see their worst work. It’s always with the best intentions that the worst work is created. And besides, my dear Ernest, when a man reaches forty, or becomes a Royal Academician, or is elected to the Athenæum Club, or is recognized as a popular novelist with books in high demand at suburban train stations, you might find it amusing to expose him, but you won't find any pleasure in trying to reform him. And I dare say, that’s fortunate for him; as reformation is likely a much more painful process than punishment—it’s really punishment in its worst and most moral form—which explains our community's complete failure to rehabilitate the intriguing cases known as confirmed criminals.

Ernest.  But may it not be that the poet is the best judge of poetry, and the painter of painting?  Each art must appeal primarily to the artist who works in it.  His judgment will surely be the most valuable?

Ernie. But could it be that the poet is the best judge of poetry, and the painter of painting? Each art should primarily resonate with the artist who creates it. Their judgment is definitely the most valuable, right?

Gilbert.  The appeal of all art is simply to the artistic temperament.  Art does not address herself to the specialist.  Her claim is that she is universal, and that in all her manifestations she is one.  Indeed, so far from its being true that the artist is the best judge of art, a really great artist can never judge of other people’s work at all, and can hardly, in fact, judge of his own.  That very concentration of vision that makes a man an artist, limits by its sheer intensity his faculty of fine appreciation.  The energy of creation hurries him blindly on to his own goal.  The wheels of his chariot raise the dust as a cloud around him.  The gods are hidden from each other.  They can recognise their worshippers.  That is all.

Gilbert. The appeal of all art is simply to the artistic spirit. Art doesn’t cater to specialists. It claims to be universal, and in all its forms, it is one. In fact, far from the notion that the artist is the best judge of art, a truly great artist can hardly judge the work of others at all, and can barely judge his own. That intense focus that makes someone an artist actually limits his ability to critically appreciate. The drive to create pushes him forward blindly towards his own goals. The wheels of his chariot kick up dust like a cloud around him. The gods can’t see each other. They can recognize their followers. That’s all.

Ernest.  You say that a great artist cannot recognise the beauty of work different from his own.

Ernie. You say that a great artist can’t appreciate the beauty of work that isn’t like their own.

Gilbert.  It is impossible for him to do so.  Wordsworth saw in Endymion merely a pretty piece of Paganism, and Shelley, with his dislike of actuality, was deaf to Wordsworth’s message, being repelled by its form, and Byron, that great passionate human incomplete creature, could appreciate neither the poet of the cloud nor the poet of the lake, and the wonder of Keats was hidden from him.  The realism of Euripides was hateful to Sophokles.  Those droppings of warm tears had no music for him.  Milton, with his sense of the grand style, could not understand the method of Shakespeare, any more than could Sir Joshua the method of Gainsborough.  Bad artists always admire each other’s work.  They call it being large-minded and free from prejudice.  But a truly great artist cannot conceive of life being shown, or beauty fashioned, under any conditions other than those that he has selected.  Creation employs all its critical faculty within its own sphere.  It may not use it in the sphere that belongs to others.  It is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it.

Gilbert. It's impossible for him to do so. Wordsworth viewed Endymion as just a pretty expression of Paganism, and Shelley, who disliked concrete reality, couldn't hear Wordsworth's message because he was put off by its style. Byron, that great passionate but flawed being, couldn't appreciate either the poet of the cloud or the poet of the lake, and the wonder of Keats remained hidden from him. The realism of Euripides was detested by Sophocles. Those drops of warm tears had no resonance for him. Milton, with his sense of grandeur, couldn’t grasp Shakespeare’s approach, just as Sir Joshua couldn’t understand Gainsborough’s technique. Bad artists always admire each other’s work. They call it being broad-minded and open-minded. But a truly great artist can’t imagine life being portrayed or beauty being created in any other way than the one they have chosen. Creation uses all its critical skills within its own realm. It might not apply them in areas that belong to others. It is precisely because someone can’t do something that they become the right judge of it.

Ernest.  Do you really mean that?

Ernie. Do you actually mean that?

Gilbert.  Yes, for creation limits, while contemplation widens, the vision.

Gilbert. Yes, because creation sets boundaries, while contemplation expands our vision.

Ernest.  But what about technique?  Surely each art has its separate technique?

Ernie. But what about technique? Surely each art has its own technique?

Gilbert.  Certainly: each art has its grammar and its materials.  There is no mystery about either, and the incompetent can always be correct.  But, while the laws upon which Art rests may be fixed and certain, to find their true realisation they must be touched by the imagination into such beauty that they will seem an exception, each one of them.  Technique is really personality.  That is the reason why the artist cannot teach it, why the pupil cannot learn it, and why the æsthetic critic can understand it.  To the great poet, there is only one method of music—his own.  To the great painter, there is only one manner of painting—that which he himself employs.  The æsthetic critic, and the æsthetic critic alone, can appreciate all forms and modes.  It is to him that Art makes her appeal.

Gilbert. Of course: every art form has its own rules and materials. There’s nothing mysterious about this, and anyone lacking skill can always be corrected. However, while the principles of Art may be fixed and certain, to truly realize them, they need to be brought to life by the imagination in such a way that each one feels exceptional. Technique is essentially personality. That’s why an artist can’t teach it, why a student can’t learn it, and why an aesthetic critic can appreciate it. For the great poet, there’s only one way to create music—his own. For the great painter, there’s only one style of painting—the one he uses. Only the aesthetic critic can truly appreciate all forms and styles. It is to him that Art appeals.

Ernest.  Well, I think I have put all my questions to you.  And now I must admit—

Ernie. Well, I think I've asked you everything I needed to. Now I have to confess—

Gilbert.  Ah! don’t say that you agree with me.  When people agree with me I always feel that I must be wrong.

Gilbert. Ah! please don’t say you agree with me. When people agree with me, I always feel like I must be wrong.

Ernest.  In that case I certainly won’t tell you whether I agree with you or not.  But I will put another question.  You have explained to me that criticism is a creative art.  What future has it?

Ernie. In that case, I definitely won’t tell you if I agree or not. But I have another question. You’ve told me that criticism is a creative art. What future does it have?

Gilbert.  It is to criticism that the future belongs.  The subject-matter at the disposal of creation becomes every day more limited in extent and variety.  Providence and Mr. Walter Besant have exhausted the obvious.  If creation is to last at all, it can only do so on the condition of becoming far more critical than it is at present.  The old roads and dusty highways have been traversed too often.  Their charm has been worn away by plodding feet, and they have lost that element of novelty or surprise which is so essential for romance.  He who would stir us now by fiction must either give us an entirely new background, or reveal to us the soul of man in its innermost workings.  The first is for the moment being done for us by Mr. Rudyard Kipling.  As one turns over the pages of his Plain Tales from the Hills, one feels as if one were seated under a palm-tree reading life by superb flashes of vulgarity.  The bright colours of the bazaars dazzle one’s eyes.  The jaded, second-rate Anglo-Indians are in exquisite incongruity with their surroundings.  The mere lack of style in the story-teller gives an odd journalistic realism to what he tells us.  From the point of view of literature Mr. Kipling is a genius who drops his aspirates.  From the point of view of life, he is a reporter who knows vulgarity better than any one has ever known it.  Dickens knew its clothes and its comedy.  Mr. Kipling knows its essence and its seriousness.  He is our first authority on the second-rate, and has seen marvellous things through keyholes, and his backgrounds are real works of art.  As for the second condition, we have had Browning, and Meredith is with us.  But there is still much to be done in the sphere of introspection.  People sometimes say that fiction is getting too morbid.  As far as psychology is concerned, it has never been morbid enough.  We have merely touched the surface of the soul, that is all.  In one single ivory cell of the brain there are stored away things more marvellous and more terrible than even they have dreamed of, who, like the author of Le Rouge et le Noir, have sought to track the soul into its most secret places, and to make life confess its dearest sins.  Still, there is a limit even to the number of untried backgrounds, and it is possible that a further development of the habit of introspection may prove fatal to that creative faculty to which it seeks to supply fresh material.  I myself am inclined to think that creation is doomed.  It springs from too primitive, too natural an impulse.  However this may be, it is certain that the subject-matter at the disposal of creation is always diminishing, while the subject-matter of criticism increases daily.  There are always new attitudes for the mind, and new points of view.  The duty of imposing form upon chaos does not grow less as the world advances.  There was never a time when Criticism was more needed than it is now.  It is only by its means that Humanity can become conscious of the point at which it has arrived.

Gilbert. The future belongs to criticism. Every day, the range and variety of what can be created becomes more limited. Providence and Mr. Walter Besant have explored all the obvious options. If creation is to continue at all, it must become much more critical than it is right now. The old paths and dusty roads have been traveled too frequently. Their charm has faded from worn-out footsteps, losing the novelty or surprise that’s essential for romance. To truly engage us with fiction today, a writer must either create an entirely new setting or reveal the deepest workings of the human soul. Mr. Rudyard Kipling is currently providing us with the first. As you flip through his Plain Tales from the Hills, it feels like sitting under a palm tree, experiencing life through brilliant flashes of rawness. The vibrant colors of the marketplaces dazzle your eyes. The tired, second-rate Anglo-Indians stand out in striking contrast to their surroundings. The storyteller's lack of style adds an odd journalistic realism to his tales. From a literary perspective, Mr. Kipling is a genius who drops his h's. From a life perspective, he’s a reporter who understands vulgarity better than anyone has before. Dickens understood its fashion and humor. Mr. Kipling grasps its essence and seriousness. He is our leading authority on the second-rate, having seen incredible things through keyholes, and his settings are true works of art. As for the second requirement, we’ve had Browning, and Meredith is still with us. But there’s still a lot more to explore in the realm of self-reflection. Sometimes people claim that fiction is becoming too dark. Regarding psychology, it has never been dark enough. We've barely skimmed the surface of the soul, that’s all. Inside a single tiny cell of the brain lie things more amazing and more horrifying than even those who, like the author of Le Rouge et le Noir, have attempted to delve into the soul's deepest corners and make life reveal its most cherished sins. Nonetheless, there’s a limit even to the number of unexplored settings, and it’s possible that further development of self-reflection could harm the creative ability it aims to provide new material for. I personally tend to believe that creation is doomed. It arises from too primitive, too natural an impulse. However that may be, it’s clear that the material available for creation is constantly decreasing, while the material for criticism is growing every day. There are always new mental attitudes and new perspectives. The responsibility of shaping chaos into order does not diminish as the world progresses. There has never been a time when criticism was more necessary than it is now. Only through it can humanity become aware of where it currently stands.

Hours ago, Ernest, you asked me the use of Criticism.  You might just as well have asked me the use of thought.  It is Criticism, as Arnold points out, that creates the intellectual atmosphere of the age.  It is Criticism, as I hope to point out myself some day, that makes the mind a fine instrument.  We, in our educational system, have burdened the memory with a load of unconnected facts, and laboriously striven to impart our laboriously-acquired knowledge.  We teach people how to remember, we never teach them how to grow.  It has never occurred to us to try and develop in the mind a more subtle quality of apprehension and discernment.  The Greeks did this, and when we come in contact with the Greek critical intellect, we cannot but be conscious that, while our subject-matter is in every respect larger and more varied than theirs, theirs is the only method by which this subject-matter can be interpreted.  England has done one thing; it has invented and established Public Opinion, which is an attempt to organise the ignorance of the community, and to elevate it to the dignity of physical force.  But Wisdom has always been hidden from it.  Considered as an instrument of thought, the English mind is coarse and undeveloped.  The only thing that can purify it is the growth of the critical instinct.

Hours ago, Ernest, you asked me about the purpose of Criticism. You might as well have asked me the purpose of thought. It's Criticism, as Arnold points out, that shapes the intellectual environment of the time. It's Criticism, as I hope to explain myself someday, that refines the mind into a powerful tool. In our educational system, we have overloaded memory with a bunch of disconnected facts and worked hard to pass on our painstakingly acquired knowledge. We teach people how to memorize; we never teach them how to develop. It hasn’t even crossed our minds to cultivate a finer quality of understanding and perception. The Greeks did this, and when we encounter the Greek critical intellect, we can't help but notice that, while our subject matter is broader and more diverse than theirs, theirs is the only way to truly interpret it. England has done one thing: it has created and established Public Opinion, an effort to organize the community's ignorance and elevate it to the status of physical power. But Wisdom has always been out of reach for it. Viewed as a tool for thought, the English mind is rough and underdeveloped. The only thing that can cleanse it is the growth of the critical instinct.

It is Criticism, again, that, by concentration, makes culture possible.  It takes the cumbersome mass of creative work, and distils it into a finer essence.  Who that desires to retain any sense of form could struggle through the monstrous multitudinous books that the world has produced, books in which thought stammers or ignorance brawls?  The thread that is to guide us across the wearisome labyrinth is in the hands of Criticism.  Nay more, where there is no record, and history is either lost, or was never written, Criticism can re-create the past for us from the very smallest fragment of language or art, just as surely as the man of science can from some tiny bone, or the mere impress of a foot upon a rock, re-create for us the winged dragon or Titan lizard that once made the earth shake beneath its tread, can call Behemoth out of his cave, and make Leviathan swim once more across the startled sea.  Prehistoric history belongs to the philological and archæological critic.  It is to him that the origins of things are revealed.  The self-conscious deposits of an age are nearly always misleading.  Through philological criticism alone we know more of the centuries of which no actual record has been preserved, than we do of the centuries that have left us their scrolls.  It can do for us what can be done neither by physics nor metaphysics.  It can give us the exact science of mind in the process of becoming.  It can do for us what History cannot do.  It can tell us what man thought before he learned how to write.  You have asked me about the influence of Criticism.  I think I have answered that question already; but there is this also to be said.  It is Criticism that makes us cosmopolitan.  The Manchester school tried to make men realise the brotherhood of humanity, by pointing out the commercial advantages of peace.  It sought to degrade the wonderful world into a common market-place for the buyer and the seller.  It addressed itself to the lowest instincts, and it failed.  War followed upon war, and the tradesman’s creed did not prevent France and Germany from clashing together in blood-stained battle.  There are others of our own day who seek to appeal to mere emotional sympathies, or to the shallow dogmas of some vague system of abstract ethics.  They have their Peace Societies, so dear to the sentimentalists, and their proposals for unarmed International Arbitration, so popular among those who have never read history.  But mere emotional sympathy will not do.  It is too variable, and too closely connected with the passions; and a board of arbitrators who, for the general welfare of the race, are to be deprived of the power of putting their decisions into execution, will not be of much avail.  There is only one thing worse than Injustice, and that is Justice without her sword in her hand.  When Right is not Might, it is Evil.

It’s Criticism, once again, that makes culture possible through focus. It takes the overwhelming mass of creative work and reduces it to a purer essence. Who can keep any sense of form while wading through the countless books the world has produced, books where thought stumbles or ignorance fights? The thread that will guide us through the exhausting maze is in the hands of Criticism. Furthermore, where there are no records, and history is either lost or was never documented, Criticism can recreate the past for us from even the smallest fragment of language or art, just as a scientist can reconstruct the winged dragon or massive lizard that once shook the earth from a tiny bone or a footprint on a rock, can bring Behemoth out of his cave, and make Leviathan swim again across the startled sea. Prehistoric history belongs to the linguistic and archaeological critic. To him, the origins of things are revealed. The self-aware remains of an age are often misleading. Through linguistic criticism alone, we know more about the centuries for which no actual record has been kept than we do about the centuries that left us their writings. It can do for us what neither physics nor metaphysics can achieve. It can give us the precise science of the mind in the process of development. It can provide what History cannot. It can tell us what humans thought before they learned to write. You asked me about the influence of Criticism. I believe I’ve answered that question already, but I’ll add this: Criticism makes us cosmopolitan. The Manchester school tried to help people recognize the brotherhood of humanity by highlighting the economic benefits of peace. It aimed to reduce the amazing world to a common marketplace for buyers and sellers. It appealed to the lowest instincts, and it failed. War after war ensued, and the merchant’s creed didn’t stop France and Germany from clashing in bloody battles. There are others today who seek to appeal to mere emotional sympathies or the shallow beliefs of some vague system of abstract ethics. They have their Peace Societies, loved by sentimentalists, and their proposals for unarmed International Arbitration, popular among those who have never studied history. But mere emotional sympathy won’t work. It’s too changeable and too closely tied to passions; and a board of arbitrators who are stripped of the power to enforce their decisions for the sake of the general good won’t do much good. There’s only one thing worse than Injustice, and that’s Justice without a sword in her hand. When Right isn’t Might, it’s Evil.

No: the emotions will not make us cosmopolitan, any more than the greed for gain could do so.  It is only by the cultivation of the habit of intellectual criticism that we shall be able to rise superior to race-prejudices.  Goethe—you will not misunderstand what I say—was a German of the Germans.  He loved his country—no man more so.  Its people were dear to him; and he led them.  Yet, when the iron hoof of Napoleon trampled upon vineyard and cornfield, his lips were silent.  ‘How can one write songs of hatred without hating?’ he said to Eckermann, ‘and how could I, to whom culture and barbarism are alone of importance, hate a nation which is among the most cultivated of the earth and to which I owe so great a part of my own cultivation?’  This note, sounded in the modern world by Goethe first, will become, I think, the starting point for the cosmopolitanism of the future.  Criticism will annihilate race-prejudices, by insisting upon the unity of the human mind in the variety of its forms.  If we are tempted to make war upon another nation, we shall remember that we are seeking to destroy an element of our own culture, and possibly its most important element.  As long as war is regarded as wicked, it will always have its fascination.  When it is looked upon as vulgar, it will cease to be popular.  The change will of course be slow, and people will not be conscious of it.  They will not say ‘We will not war against France because her prose is perfect,’ but because the prose of France is perfect, they will not hate the land.  Intellectual criticism will bind Europe together in bonds far closer than those that can be forged by shopman or sentimentalist.  It will give us the peace that springs from understanding.

No: emotions won't make us cosmopolitan, just like the desire for profit won’t either. It's only by developing the habit of intellectual criticism that we can overcome racial prejudices. Goethe—you won’t misunderstand me—was a true German. He loved his country—no one loved it more. Its people meant a lot to him, and he guided them. Yet, when Napoleon’s iron fist crushed the vineyards and fields, he didn’t speak up. “How can one write songs of hatred without hating?” he told Eckermann, “and how could I, for whom culture and barbarism are the only things that matter, hate a nation that is one of the most cultivated on Earth and to whom I owe so much of my own culture?” This idea, first introduced by Goethe in the modern world, I believe will become the foundation for future cosmopolitanism. Criticism will eliminate racial prejudices by emphasizing the unity of the human mind in its diverse forms. If we feel tempted to go to war with another nation, we should remember that we’re trying to destroy a part of our own culture, possibly the most important part. As long as war is viewed as evil, it will always have its allure. When it’s seen as base, it will lose its appeal. The change will be gradual, and people won’t consciously notice it. They won’t say, “We won’t go to war against France because her prose is perfect,” but because of her perfect prose, they won’t hate the country. Intellectual criticism will unite Europe in ways far stronger than those crafted by merchants or sentimentalists. It will provide us with the peace that comes from understanding.

Nor is this all.  It is Criticism that, recognising no position as final, and refusing to bind itself by the shallow shibboleths of any sect or school, creates that serene philosophic temper which loves truth for its own sake, and loves it not the less because it knows it to be unattainable.  How little we have of this temper in England, and how much we need it!  The English mind is always in a rage.  The intellect of the race is wasted in the sordid and stupid quarrels of second-rate politicians or third-rate theologians.  It was reserved for a man of science to show us the supreme example of that ‘sweet reasonableness’ of which Arnold spoke so wisely, and, alas! to so little effect.  The author of the Origin of Species had, at any rate, the philosophic temper.  If one contemplates the ordinary pulpits and platforms of England, one can but feel the contempt of Julian, or the indifference of Montaigne.  We are dominated by the fanatic, whose worst vice is his sincerity.  Anything approaching to the free play of the mind is practically unknown amongst us.  People cry out against the sinner, yet it is not the sinful, but the stupid, who are our shame.  There is no sin except stupidity.

This isn’t all. It’s Criticism that, recognizing no position as final and refusing to limit itself to the shallow clichés of any group or school, cultivates that calm philosophical attitude which values truth for its own sake, and values it even more because it knows it’s unattainable. How little of this attitude we have in England, and how much we need it! The English mindset is always in turmoil. The intellect of the nation is wasted in the petty and foolish disputes of mediocre politicians or subpar theologians. It took a scientist to show us the ultimate example of that ‘sweet reasonableness’ that Arnold spoke of so wisely, and unfortunately, with so little impact. The author of the Origin of Species certainly had that philosophical attitude. If one looks at the typical pulpits and platforms in England, one can only feel the disdain of Julian or the indifference of Montaigne. We are ruled by the fanatic, whose worst flaw is his sincerity. Anything resembling free thought is almost non-existent among us. People protest against the sinner, yet it’s not the sinful, but the stupid, who are our shame. There is no sin except stupidity.

Ernest.  Ah! what an antinomian you are!

Ernie. Ah! What an unconventional thinker you are!

Gilbert.  The artistic critic, like the mystic, is an antinomian always.  To be good, according to the vulgar standard of goodness, is obviously quite easy.  It merely requires a certain amount of sordid terror, a certain lack of imaginative thought, and a certain low passion for middle-class respectability.  Æsthetics are higher than ethics.  They belong to a more spiritual sphere.  To discern the beauty of a thing is the finest point to which we can arrive.  Even a colour-sense is more important, in the development of the individual, than a sense of right and wrong.  Æsthetics, in fact, are to Ethics in the sphere of conscious civilisation, what, in the sphere of the external world, sexual is to natural selection.  Ethics, like natural selection, make existence possible.  Æsthetics, like sexual selection, make life lovely and wonderful, fill it with new forms, and give it progress, and variety and change.  And when we reach the true culture that is our aim, we attain to that perfection of which the saints have dreamed, the perfection of those to whom sin is impossible, not because they make the renunciations of the ascetic, but because they can do everything they wish without hurt to the soul, and can wish for nothing that can do the soul harm, the soul being an entity so divine that it is able to transform into elements of a richer experience, or a finer susceptibility, or a newer mode of thought, acts or passions that with the common would be commonplace, or with the uneducated ignoble, or with the shameful vile.  Is this dangerous?  Yes; it is dangerous—all ideas, as I told you, are so.  But the night wearies, and the light flickers in the lamp.  One more thing I cannot help saying to you.  You have spoken against Criticism as being a sterile thing.  The nineteenth century is a turning point in history, simply on account of the work of two men, Darwin and Renan, the one the critic of the Book of Nature, the other the critic of the books of God.  Not to recognise this is to miss the meaning of one of the most important eras in the progress of the world.  Creation is always behind the age.  It is Criticism that leads us.  The Critical Spirit and the World-Spirit are one.

Gilbert. The artistic critic, like the mystic, is always an outlaw to conventional norms. Being good, according to the everyday standard of goodness, is clearly quite easy. It only requires a certain amount of base fear, a lack of imaginative thought, and a low desire for middle-class respectability. Aesthetics are higher than ethics. They belong to a more elevated realm. Recognizing the beauty of something is the highest point we can achieve. Even having a sense of color is more crucial for an individual's development than having a sense of right and wrong. Aesthetics, in fact, relate to ethics in the realm of conscious civilization the same way sexual selection relates to natural selection in the natural world. Ethics, like natural selection, make existence feasible. Aesthetics, like sexual selection, make life beautiful and meaningful, filling it with new forms, advancing it, and providing variety and change. When we reach the true culture that we aspire to, we attain that perfection that the saints have envisioned—a perfection where sin is impossible, not because they renounce the pleasures of life, but because they can do everything they desire without harming their soul and only desire things that cannot harm it. The soul is such a divine entity that it can transform ordinary actions or passions into elements of a richer experience, a deeper sensitivity, or a fresh way of thinking, which would be seen as mundane by the average person, ignoble by the uneducated, or disgraceful by the shameful. Is this dangerous? Yes, it is dangerous—all ideas, as I mentioned, are. But night gets tiresome, and the light flickers in the lamp. One more thing I must share with you. You have criticized Criticism as a barren endeavor. The nineteenth century is a pivotal moment in history, primarily because of the work of two men, Darwin and Renan—the former being the critic of the Book of Nature and the latter being the critic of the books of God. Failing to recognize this would mean missing the significance of one of the most crucial eras in the world's progress. Creation is always lagging behind the age. It is Criticism that guides us. The Critical Spirit and the World-Spirit are one.

Ernest.  And he who is in possession of this spirit, or whom this spirit possesses, will, I suppose, do nothing?

Ernie. And the person who has this spirit, or is influenced by it, will, I guess, do nothing?

Gilbert.  Like the Persephone of whom Landor tells us, the sweet pensive Persephone around whose white feet the asphodel and amaranth are blooming, he will sit contented ‘in that deep, motionless quiet which mortals pity, and which the gods enjoy.’  He will look out upon the world and know its secret.  By contact with divine things he will become divine.  His will be the perfect life, and his only.

Gilbert. Like the Persephone that Landor describes, the gentle, thoughtful Persephone surrounded by blooming asphodel and amaranth, he'll sit happily 'in that deep, still quiet that humans feel sorry for, but the gods appreciate.’ He’ll gaze out at the world and understand its mysteries. Through his connection with the divine, he will become divine. His will be the perfect life, and his alone.

Ernest.  You have told me many strange things to-night, Gilbert.  You have told me that it is more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it, and that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world; you have told me that all Art is immoral, and all thought dangerous; that criticism is more creative than creation, and that the highest criticism is that which reveals in the work of Art what the artist had not put there; that it is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it; and that the true critic is unfair, insincere, and not rational.  My friend, you are a dreamer.

Ernie. You’ve shared a lot of strange ideas with me tonight, Gilbert. You said it’s harder to talk about something than to actually do it, and that doing nothing at all is the toughest thing in the world; you claimed that all Art is immoral, and all thought is risky; that criticism is more creative than creation, and that the best criticism shows what the artist didn’t include in their work; that it’s precisely because someone can’t do something that they’re the right judge of it; and that the true critic is biased, insincere, and irrational. My friend, you’re a dreamer.

Gilbert.  Yes: I am a dreamer.  For a dreamer is one who can only find his way by moonlight, and his punishment is that he sees the dawn before the rest of the world.

Gilbert. Yes: I’m a dreamer. A dreamer is someone who can only navigate by the light of the moon, and their curse is that they witness the dawn before everyone else.

Ernest.  His punishment?

Ernest. His punishment?

Gilbert.  And his reward.  But, see, it is dawn already.  Draw back the curtains and open the windows wide.  How cool the morning air is!  Piccadilly lies at our feet like a long riband of silver.  A faint purple mist hangs over the Park, and the shadows of the white houses are purple.  It is too late to sleep.  Let us go down to Covent Garden and look at the roses.  Come!  I am tired of thought.

Gilbert. And his reward. But look, it’s already dawn. Pull back the curtains and throw open the windows. The morning air is so fresh! Piccadilly stretches out below us like a long ribbon of silver. A light purple mist hovers over the Park, and the shadows of the white buildings are tinged with purple. It’s too late to sleep now. Let’s head down to Covent Garden and check out the roses. Come on! I’m done with thinking.

p. 221THE TRUTH OF MASKS
A NOTE ON ILLUSION

In many of the somewhat violent attacks that have recently been made on that splendour of mounting which now characterises our Shakespearian revivals in England, it seems to have been tacitly assumed by the critics that Shakespeare himself was more or less indifferent to the costumes of his actors, and that, could he see Mrs. Langtry’s production of Antony and Cleopatra, he would probably say that the play, and the play only, is the thing, and that everything else is leather and prunella.  While, as regards any historical accuracy in dress, Lord Lytton, in an article in the Nineteenth Century, has laid it down as a dogma of art that archæology is entirely out of place in the presentation of any of Shakespeare’s plays, and the attempt to introduce it one of the stupidest pedantries of an age of prigs.

In many of the somewhat aggressive critiques aimed at the stunning performances that now define our Shakespearean revivals in England, critics seem to have assumed that Shakespeare was mostly indifferent to his actors' costumes. They suggest that if he could see Mrs. Langtry’s production of Antony and Cleopatra, he would likely declare that the play itself is the main focus and that everything else is just minor details. Meanwhile, regarding historical accuracy in costumes, Lord Lytton, in an article in the Nineteenth Century, has claimed as an artistic principle that archaeology has no place in the presentation of Shakespeare’s plays, and that any attempt to incorporate it is one of the most foolish tendencies of a pretentious era.

Lord Lytton’s position I shall examine later on; but, as regards the theory that Shakespeare did not busy himself much about the costume-wardrobe of his theatre, anybody who cares to study Shakespeare’s method will see that there is absolutely no dramatist of the French, English, or Athenian stage who relies so much for his illusionist effects on the dress of his actors as Shakespeare does himself.

Lord Lytton’s position will be addressed later; however, when it comes to the idea that Shakespeare didn’t pay much attention to the costumes in his theater, anyone who wants to look into Shakespeare’s approach will realize that there is no playwright from the French, English, or Athenian stage who depends as much on the appearance of his actors for creating illusion as Shakespeare does.

Knowing how the artistic temperament is always fascinated by beauty of costume, he constantly introduces into his plays masques and dances, purely for the sake of the pleasure which they give the eye; and we have still his stage-directions for the three great processions in Henry the Eighth, directions which are characterised by the most extraordinary elaborateness of detail down to the collars of S.S. and the pearls in Anne Boleyn’s hair.  Indeed it would be quite easy for a modern manager to reproduce these pageants absolutely as Shakespeare had them designed; and so accurate were they that one of the court officials of the time, writing an account of the last performance of the play at the Globe Theatre to a friend, actually complains of their realistic character, notably of the production on the stage of the Knights of the Garter in the robes and insignia of the order as being calculated to bring ridicule on the real ceremonies; much in the same spirit in which the French Government, some time ago, prohibited that delightful actor, M. Christian, from appearing in uniform, on the plea that it was prejudicial to the glory of the army that a colonel should be caricatured.  And elsewhere the gorgeousness of apparel which distinguished the English stage under Shakespeare’s influence was attacked by the contemporary critics, not as a rule, however, on the grounds of the democratic tendencies of realism, but usually on those moral grounds which are always the last refuge of people who have no sense of beauty.

Knowing how the artistic temperament is always drawn to the beauty of costumes, he frequently adds masks and dances to his plays purely for their visual appeal; and we still have his stage directions for the three grand processions in Henry the Eighth, which are marked by extraordinary detail down to the collars of S.S. and the pearls in Anne Boleyn’s hair. In fact, it would be quite easy for a modern director to recreate these spectacles exactly as Shakespeare designed them; and they were so accurate that one of the court officials of the time, writing to a friend about the last performance of the play at the Globe Theatre, actually complained about their realistic nature, especially the portrayal of the Knights of the Garter in their robes and insignia, arguing that it risked ridiculing the actual ceremonies; similar to how the French Government recently prohibited that delightful actor, M. Christian, from appearing in uniform, claiming it was harmful to the reputation of the army for a colonel to be parodied. Furthermore, the lavish costumes that characterized the English stage during Shakespeare’s time faced criticism from contemporary reviewers, usually not on the basis of democratic realism, but rather on moral grounds, which are often the last refuge for those lacking an appreciation for beauty.

The point, however, which I wish to emphasise is, not that Shakespeare appreciated the value of lovely costumes in adding picturesqueness to poetry, but that he saw how important costume is as a means of producing certain dramatic effects.  Many of his plays, such as Measure for Measure, Twelfth Night, The Two Gentleman of Verona, All’s Well that Ends Well, Cymbeline, and others, depend for their illusion on the character of the various dresses worn by the hero or the heroine; the delightful scene in Henry the Sixth, on the modern miracles of healing by faith, loses all its point unless Gloster is in black and scarlet; and the dénoûment of the Merry Wives of Windsor hinges on the colour of Anne Page’s gown.  As for the uses Shakespeare makes of disguises the instances are almost numberless.  Posthumus hides his passion under a peasant’s garb, and Edgar his pride beneath an idiot’s rags; Portia wears the apparel of a lawyer, and Rosalind is attired in ‘all points as a man’; the cloak-bag of Pisanio changes Imogen to the Youth Fidele; Jessica flees from her father’s house in boy’s dress, and Julia ties up her yellow hair in fantastic love-knots, and dons hose and doublet; Henry the Eighth woos his lady as a shepherd, and Romeo his as a pilgrim; Prince Hal and Poins appear first as footpads in buckram suits, and then in white aprons and leather jerkins as the waiters in a tavern: and as for Falstaff, does he not come on as a highwayman, as an old woman, as Herne the Hunter, and as the clothes going to the laundry?

The main point I want to highlight is not that Shakespeare recognized the beauty of costumes in adding flair to poetry, but that he understood how crucial costumes are for creating specific dramatic effects. Many of his plays, like Measure for Measure, Twelfth Night, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, All’s Well that Ends Well, Cymbeline, and others, rely on the costumes worn by the hero or heroine to create their illusions; the memorable scene in Henry the Sixth, about modern miracles of faith healing, loses its impact unless Gloster is dressed in black and scarlet; and the resolution of the Merry Wives of Windsor depends on the color of Anne Page’s dress. Regarding the ways Shakespeare uses disguises, the examples are nearly endless. Posthumus conceals his feelings in a peasant's outfit, and Edgar hides his pride under a fool's rags; Portia dresses as a lawyer, and Rosalind is fully disguised as a man; Pisanio’s cloak transforms Imogen into the young Fidele; Jessica escapes her father’s house dressed as a boy, and Julia ties her yellow hair in unique love-knot styles, donning hose and a doublet; Henry the Eighth courts his lady as a shepherd, and Romeo as a pilgrim; Prince Hal and Poins first appear as thieves in buckram costumes, then switch to white aprons and leather jerkins as tavern waiters: and as for Falstaff, doesn’t he show up as a highwayman, as an old woman, as Herne the Hunter, and even as clothes going to the laundry?

Nor are the examples of the employment of costume as a mode of intensifying dramatic situation less numerous.  After slaughter of Duncan, Macbeth appears in his night-gown as if aroused from sleep; Timon ends in rags the play he had begun in splendour; Richard flatters the London citizens in a suit of mean and shabby armour, and, as soon as he has stepped in blood to the throne, marches through the streets in crown and George and Garter; the climax of The Tempest is reached when Prospero, throwing off his enchanter’s robes, sends Ariel for his hat and rapier, and reveals himself as the great Italian Duke; the very Ghost in Hamlet changes his mystical apparel to produce different effects; and as for Juliet, a modern playwright would probably have laid her out in her shroud, and made the scene a scene of horror merely, but Shakespeare arrays her in rich and gorgeous raiment, whose loveliness makes the vault ‘a feasting presence full of light,’ turns the tomb into a bridal chamber, and gives the cue and motive for Romeo’s speech of the triumph of Beauty over Death.

Nor are the examples of using costume to enhance dramatic situations any less numerous. After Duncan's murder, Macbeth appears in his nightgown, as if awakened from sleep; Timon ends up in rags after starting his play in grandeur; Richard flatters the citizens of London in a worn and shabby suit of armor, and as soon as he steps in blood to claim the throne, he marches through the streets wearing a crown, George, and Garter; the climax of The Tempest happens when Prospero, shedding his enchanter’s robes, sends Ariel for his hat and rapier, revealing himself as the great Italian Duke; even the Ghost in Hamlet changes his mystical clothing to create different effects; and as for Juliet, a modern playwright would probably have laid her out in her shroud, turning the scene into one of sheer horror, but Shakespeare dresses her in rich and beautiful garments, whose loveliness transforms the tomb into a "feasting presence full of light," turns it into a bridal chamber, and sets the stage for Romeo’s speech about the triumph of Beauty over Death.

Even small details of dress, such as the colour of a major-domo’s stockings, the pattern on a wife’s handkerchief, the sleeve of a young soldier, and a fashionable woman’s bonnets, become in Shakespeare’s hands points of actual dramatic importance, and by some of them the action of the play in question is conditioned absolutely.  Many other dramatists have availed themselves of costume as a method of expressing directly to the audience the character of a person on his entrance, though hardly so brilliantly as Shakespeare has done in the case of the dandy Parolles, whose dress, by the way, only an archæologist can understand; the fun of a master and servant exchanging coats in presence of the audience, of shipwrecked sailors squabbling over the division of a lot of fine clothes, and of a tinker dressed up like a duke while he is in his cups, may be regarded as part of that great career which costume has always played in comedy from the time of Aristophanes down to Mr. Gilbert; but nobody from the mere details of apparel and adornment has ever drawn such irony of contrast, such immediate and tragic effect, such pity and such pathos, as Shakespeare himself.  Armed cap-à-pie, the dead King stalks on the battlements of Elsinore because all is not right with Denmark; Shylock’s Jewish gaberdine is part of the stigma under which that wounded and embittered nature writhes; Arthur begging for his life can think of no better plea than the handkerchief he had given Hubert—

Even the smallest details of clothing, like the color of a butler’s stockings, the design on a wife’s handkerchief, the sleeve of a young soldier, and a fashionable woman’s bonnets, become crucial in Shakespeare’s works, and some of them completely dictate the play's action. Many other playwrights have used costumes to directly express a character’s personality when they first appear, but hardly as brilliantly as Shakespeare does with the dandy Parolles, whose outfit is something only a historian could appreciate. The humor of a master and servant swapping coats in front of the audience, shipwrecked sailors fighting over a pile of nice clothes, and a tinkerer dressed as a duke while drunk, all showcase the important role that costumes have played in comedy from the time of Aristophanes to Mr. Gilbert. However, no one has ever captured such ironic contrasts, immediate and tragic effects, or evoked such pity and pathos from mere clothing details than Shakespeare himself. Fully armored, the dead King walks the battlements of Elsinore because something is amiss in Denmark; Shylock’s Jewish cloak is part of the stigma endured by his tormented and bitter soul; Arthur, pleading for his life, can think of no better argument than the handkerchief he gave to Hubert—

Have you the heart? when your head did but ache,
I knit my handkerchief about your brows,
(The best I had, a princess wrought it me)
And I did never ask it you again;

Do you have the courage? When your head was pounding,
I tied my handkerchief around your forehead,
(The best one I had, a princess gave it to me)
And I never asked for it back;

and Orlando’s blood-stained napkin strikes the first sombre note in that exquisite woodland idyll, and shows us the depth of feeling that underlies Rosalind’s fanciful wit and wilful jesting.

and Orlando’s blood-stained napkin sets a serious tone in that beautiful forest scene, revealing the deep emotions that lie beneath Rosalind’s playful humor and stubborn joking.

Last night ’twas on my arm; I kissed it;
I hope it be not gone to tell my lord
That I kiss aught but he,

Last night it was on my arm; I kissed it;
I hope it didn't go and tell my lord
That I kiss anyone but him,

says Imogen, jesting on the loss of the bracelet which was already on its way to Rome to rob her of her husband’s faith; the little Prince passing to the Tower plays with the dagger in his uncle’s girdle; Duncan sends a ring to Lady Macbeth on the night of his own murder, and the ring of Portia turns the tragedy of the merchant into a wife’s comedy.  The great rebel York dies with a paper crown on his head; Hamlet’s black suit is a kind of colour-motive in the piece, like the mourning of the Chimène in the Cid; and the climax of Antony’s speech is the production of Cæsar’s cloak:—

says Imogen, joking about losing the bracelet that was already on its way to Rome to steal her husband’s trust; the little Prince, passing by the Tower, plays with the dagger in his uncle’s belt; Duncan sends a ring to Lady Macbeth on the night of his own murder, and Portia's ring turns the tragedy of the merchant into a comedy for a wife. The great rebel York dies with a paper crown on his head; Hamlet's black suit acts as a kind of color motif in the piece, similar to Chimène’s mourning in the Cid; and the highlight of Antony’s speech is when he reveals Cæsar’s cloak:—

         I remember
The first time ever Cæsar put it on.
’Twas on a summer’s evening, in his tent,
The day he overcame the Nervii:—
Look, in this place ran Cassius’ dagger through:
See what a rent the envious Casca made:
Through this the well-beloved Brutus stabbed. . . .
Kind souls, what, weep you when you but behold
Our Cæsar’s vesture wounded?

I remember
The first time Caesar wore it.
It was on a summer evening in his tent,
The day he defeated the Nervii:—
Look, right here Cassius drove his dagger in:
See what a gash the jealous Casca made:
Through this, the dear Brutus stabbed. . . .
Kind souls, why do you weep just seeing
Our Caesar’s garment hurt?

The flowers which Ophelia carries with her in her madness are as pathetic as the violets that blossom on a grave; the effect of Lear’s wandering on the heath is intensified beyond words by his fantastic attire; and when Cloten, stung by the taunt of that simile which his sister draws from her husband’s raiment, arrays himself in that husband’s very garb to work upon her the deed of shame, we feel that there is nothing in the whole of modern French realism, nothing even in Thérèse Raquin, that masterpiece of horror, which for terrible and tragic significance can compare with this strange scene in Cymbeline.

The flowers Ophelia carries in her madness are as sad as the violets that grow on a grave; Lear’s wandering on the heath is made even more intense by his ridiculous clothing; and when Cloten, insulted by the comparison his sister makes about her husband’s outfit, dresses in that very attire to manipulate her into a shameful act, we realize there’s nothing in modern French realism, not even in Thérèse Raquin, that has the same level of terrible and tragic significance as this strange scene in Cymbeline.

In the actual dialogue also some of the most vivid passages are those suggested by costume.  Rosalind’s

In the actual dialogue, some of the most vivid parts come from the costumes. Rosalind’s

Dost thou think, though I am caparisoned like a man, I have a doublet and hose in my disposition?

Do you think that even though I'm dressed like a man, I have a doublet and hose on me?

Constance’s

Constance’s

Grief fills the place of my absent child,
Stuffs out his vacant garments with his form;

Grief occupies the spot where my child should be,
Fills his empty clothes with his presence;

and the quick sharp cry of Elizabeth—

and the quick, sharp cry of Elizabeth—

Ah! cut my lace asunder!—

Ah! cut my lace apart!—

are only a few of the many examples one might quote.  One of the finest effects I have ever seen on the stage was Salvini, in the last act of Lear, tearing the plume from Kent’s cap and applying it to Cordelia’s lips when he came to the line,

are only a few of the many examples one might quote. One of the best performances I have ever seen on stage was Salvini in the last act of Lear, tearing the plume from Kent’s cap and pressing it to Cordelia’s lips when he came to the line,

This feather stirs; she lives!

This feather moves; she lives!

Mr. Booth, whose Lear had many noble qualities of passion, plucked, I remember, some fur from his archæologically-incorrect ermine for the same business; but Salvini’s was the finer effect of the two, as well as the truer.  And those who saw Mr. Irving in the last act of Richard the Third have not, I am sure, forgotten how much the agony and terror of his dream was intensified, by contrast, through the calm and quiet that preceded it, and the delivery of such lines as

Mr. Booth, whose Lear had a lot of passionate qualities, I remember, took some fur from his historically inaccurate ermine for the role; however, Salvini’s performance was the more impressive of the two, as well as the more authentic. And those who watched Mr. Irving in the last act of Richard the Third surely haven’t forgotten how much the pain and fear of his dream were heightened by the calm and quiet that came before it, along with the delivery of lines such as

What, is my beaver easier than it was?
And all my armour laid into my tent?
Look that my staves be sound and not too heavy—

What, is my beaver lighter than it used to be?
And all my armor stored in my tent?
Ensure my staffs are sturdy and not too heavy—

lines which had a double meaning for the audience, remembering the last words which Richard’s mother called after him as he was marching to Bosworth:—

lines that had a double meaning for the audience, recalling the last words that Richard’s mother called after him as he marched to Bosworth:—

Therefore take with thee my most grievous curse,
Which in the day of battle tire thee more
Than all the complete armour that thou wear’st.

So, carry my deepest curse with you,
Which on the day of battle will exhaust you more
Than all the heavy armor you wear.

As regards the resources which Shakespeare had at his disposal, it is to be remarked that, while he more than once complains of the smallness of the stage on which he has to produce big historical plays, and of the want of scenery which obliges him to cut out many effective open-air incidents, he always writes as a dramatist who had at his disposal a most elaborate theatrical wardrobe, and who could rely on the actors taking pains about their make-up.  Even now it is difficult to produce such a play as the Comedy of Errors; and to the picturesque accident of Miss Ellen Terry’s brother resembling herself we owe the opportunity of seeing Twelfth Night adequately performed.  Indeed, to put any play of Shakespeare’s on the stage, absolutely as he himself wished it to be done, requires the services of a good property-man, a clever wig-maker, a costumier with a sense of colour and a knowledge of textures, a master of the methods of making-up, a fencing-master, a dancing-master, and an artist to direct personally the whole production.  For he is most careful to tell us the dress and appearance of each character.  ‘Racine abhorre la réalité,’ says Auguste Vacquerie somewhere; ‘il ne daigne pas s’occuper de son costume.  Si l’on s’en rapportait aux indications du poète, Agamemnon serait vêtu d’un sceptre et Achille d’une épée.’  But with Shakespeare it is very different.  He gives us directions about the costumes of Perdita, Florizel, Autolycus, the Witches in Macbeth, and the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet, several elaborate descriptions of his fat knight, and a detailed account of the extraordinary garb in which Petruchio is to be married.  Rosalind, he tells us, is tall, and is to carry a spear and a little dagger; Celia is smaller, and is to paint her face brown so as to look sunburnt.  The children who play at fairies in Windsor Forest are to be dressed in white and green—a compliment, by the way, to Queen Elizabeth, whose favourite colours they were—and in white, with green garlands and gilded vizors, the angels are to come to Katherine in Kimbolton.  Bottom is in homespun, Lysander is distinguished from Oberon by his wearing an Athenian dress, and Launce has holes in his boots.  The Duchess of Gloucester stands in a white sheet with her husband in mourning beside her.  The motley of the Fool, the scarlet of the Cardinal, and the French lilies broidered on the English coats, are all made occasion for jest or taunt in the dialogue.  We know the patterns on the Dauphin’s armour and the Pucelle’s sword, the crest on Warwick’s helmet and the colour of Bardolph’s nose.  Portia has golden hair, Phoebe is black-haired, Orlando has chestnut curls, and Sir Andrew Aguecheek’s hair hangs like flax on a distaff, and won’t curl at all.  Some of the characters are stout, some lean, some straight, some hunchbacked, some fair, some dark, and some are to blacken their faces.  Lear has a white beard, Hamlet’s father a grizzled, and Benedick is to shave his in the course of the play.  Indeed, on the subject of stage beards Shakespeare is quite elaborate; tells us of the many different colours in use, and gives a hint to actors always to see that their own are properly tied on.  There is a dance of reapers in rye-straw hats, and of rustics in hairy coats like satyrs; a masque of Amazons, a masque of Russians, and a classical masque; several immortal scenes over a weaver in an ass’s head, a riot over the colour of a coat which it takes the Lord Mayor of London to quell, and a scene between an infuriated husband and his wife’s milliner about the slashing of a sleeve.

Regarding the resources Shakespeare had at his disposal, it’s worth noting that while he often complains about the small size of the stage for his grand historical plays and the lack of scenery that forces him to cut out many impactful outdoor scenes, he always writes as if he has access to an extensive theatrical wardrobe and can count on the actors putting effort into their makeup. Even today, it’s challenging to stage a play like the Comedy of Errors; thanks to the coincidence that Miss Ellen Terry’s brother resembles her, we get to see Twelfth Night performed properly. Indeed, to present any of Shakespeare’s plays exactly as he envisioned requires a skilled property master, a talented wig-maker, a costumer with a good eye for color and knowledge of fabrics, a makeup expert, a fencing instructor, a dance instructor, and an artist to personally direct the entire production. He’s very careful to describe each character’s dress and appearance. “Racine abhors reality,” says Auguste Vacquerie somewhere; “he doesn’t bother with costumes. If we relied on the poet’s notes, Agamemnon would be dressed with a scepter and Achilles with a sword.” But Shakespeare is quite different. He provides details about the costumes for Perdita, Florizel, Autolycus, the Witches in Macbeth, and the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet, several elaborate descriptions of his plump knight, and a detailed account of the unusual outfit for Petruchio's wedding. He tells us Rosalind is tall and should carry a spear and a small dagger; Celia is shorter and should paint her face brown to look sunburned. The children playing fairies in Windsor Forest are to wear white and green—a nod to Queen Elizabeth, whose favorite colors they were—and the angels are to come to Katherine in Kimbolton dressed in white with green garlands and gilded visors. Bottom wears homespun, Lysander stands out from Oberon by wearing Athenian clothing, and Launce has holes in his boots. The Duchess of Gloucester appears in a white sheet, with her husband mourning beside her. The Fool's motley, the Cardinal’s scarlet, and the French lilies stitched onto the English coats all provide opportunities for jokes or taunts in the dialogue. We know the designs on the Dauphin’s armor and the Pucelle’s sword, the crest on Warwick’s helmet, and the color of Bardolph’s nose. Portia has golden hair, Phoebe is dark-haired, Orlando has chestnut curls, and Sir Andrew Aguecheek’s hair hangs like flax on a distaff and won’t curl at all. Some characters are stout, some lean, some straight, some hunchbacked, some fair, some dark, and some will even blacken their faces. Lear has a white beard, Hamlet’s father has a grizzled beard, and Benedick is supposed to shave his during the play. In fact, Shakespeare goes into detail about stage beards; he mentions the many different colors used and advises actors to ensure their own beards are properly attached. There’s a dance of reapers in straw hats, a group of rustic dancers in hairy coats like satyrs, a masque of Amazons, a masque of Russians, and a classical masque; several unforgettable scenes involving a weaver with a donkey’s head, a riot over a coat color that even the Lord Mayor of London has to resolve, and a scene between an angry husband and his wife’s milliner about the cutting of a sleeve.

As for the metaphors Shakespeare draws from dress, and the aphorisms he makes on it, his hits at the costume of his age, particularly at the ridiculous size of the ladies’ bonnets, and the many descriptions of the mundus muliebris, from the long of Autolycus in the Winter’s Tale down to the account of the Duchess of Milan’s gown in Much Ado About Nothing, they are far too numerous to quote; though it may be worth while to remind people that the whole of the Philosophy of Clothes is to be found in Lear’s scene with Edgar—a passage which has the advantage of brevity and style over the grotesque wisdom and somewhat mouthing metaphysics of Sartor Resartus.  But I think that from what I have already said it is quite clear that Shakespeare was very much interested in costume.  I do not mean in that shallow sense by which it has been concluded from his knowledge of deeds and daffodils that he was the Blackstone and Paxton of the Elizabethan age; but that he saw that costume could be made at once impressive of a certain effect on the audience and expressive of certain types of character, and is one of the essential factors of the means which a true illusionist has at his disposal.  Indeed to him the deformed figure of Richard was of as much value as Juliet’s loveliness; he sets the serge of the radical beside the silks of the lord, and sees the stage effects to be got from each: he has as much delight in Caliban as he has in Ariel, in rags as he has in cloth of gold, and recognises the artistic beauty of ugliness.

Shakespeare uses clothing metaphors and makes observations about it that reflect the fashion of his time, especially mocking the oversized bonnets of ladies. The many references to the feminine world, from the long speech by Autolycus in *Winter’s Tale* to the description of the Duchess of Milan’s gown in *Much Ado About Nothing*, are far too many to list. However, it's worth noting that the essence of the Philosophy of Clothes can be found in the scene between Lear and Edgar—a passage that is brief and stylish compared to the awkward wisdom and somewhat pretentious metaphysics of *Sartor Resartus*. From what I've mentioned, it's clear that Shakespeare had a genuine interest in costume. I don’t mean in the superficial way that some might suggest because he knew about actions and flowers, as if he were the legal authority of the Elizabethan era. He understood that costumes could both create a significant impact on the audience and express character types, making it a vital tool for a true illusionist. To him, Richard’s twisted form held as much significance as Juliet’s beauty; he places the humble fabric of the commoner next to the silks of the noble, recognizing the stage effects each can offer. He finds equal joy in Caliban as in Ariel, in rags as in gold thread, and appreciates the artistic beauty found in ugliness.

The difficulty Ducis felt about translating Othello in consequence of the importance given to such a vulgar thing as a handkerchief, and his attempt to soften its grossness by making the Moor reiterate ‘Le bandeau! le bandeau!’ may be taken as an example of the difference between la tragédie philosophique and the drama of real life; and the introduction for the first time of the word mouchoir at the Théâtre Français was an era in that romantic-realistic movement of which Hugo is the father and M. Zola the enfant terrible, just as the classicism of the earlier part of the century was emphasised by Talma’s refusal to play Greek heroes any longer in a powdered periwig—one of the many instances, by the way, of that desire for archæological accuracy in dress which has distinguished the great actors of our age.

The struggle Ducis faced in translating Othello due to the significance placed on something as basic as a handkerchief, and his effort to make it less crude by having the Moor repeat ‘Le bandeau! le bandeau!’ serves as an example of the difference between la tragédie philosophique and real-life drama. The introduction of the word mouchoir for the first time at the Théâtre Français marked a turning point in the romantic-realistic movement, of which Hugo is the originator and M. Zola the enfant terrible, just as classicism in the early part of the century was highlighted by Talma’s decision to stop portraying Greek heroes in a powdered wig—one of many examples of the desire for historical accuracy in costume that has characterized the great actors of our time.

In criticising the importance given to money in La Comédie Humaine, Théophile Gautier says that Balzac may claim to have invented a new hero in fiction, le héros métallique.  Of Shakespeare it may be said he was the first to see the dramatic value of doublets, and that a climax may depend on a crinoline.

In criticizing the significance placed on money in La Comédie Humaine, Théophile Gautier argues that Balzac might say he created a new kind of hero in fiction, le héros métallique. It can be said of Shakespeare that he was the first to recognize the dramatic value of doublets, and that a climax can hinge on a crinoline.

The burning of the Globe Theatre—an event due, by the way, to the results of the passion for illusion that distinguished Shakespeare’s stage-management—has unfortunately robbed us of many important documents; but in the inventory, still in existence, of the costume-wardrobe of a London theatre in Shakespeare’s time, there are mentioned particular costumes for cardinals, shepherds, kings, clowns, friars, and fools; green coats for Robin Hood’s men, and a green gown for Maid Marian; a white and gold doublet for Henry the Fifth, and a robe for Longshanks; besides surplices, copes, damask gowns, gowns of cloth of gold and of cloth of silver, taffeta gowns, calico gowns, velvet coats, satin coats, frieze coats, jerkins of yellow leather and of black leather, red suits, grey suits, French Pierrot suits, a robe ‘for to goo invisibell,’ which seems inexpensive at £3, 10s., and four incomparable fardingales—all of which show a desire to give every character an appropriate dress.  There are also entries of Spanish, Moorish and Danish costumes, of helmets, lances, painted shields, imperial crowns, and papal tiaras, as well as of costumes for Turkish Janissaries, Roman Senators, and all the gods and goddesses of Olympus, which evidence a good deal of archæological research on the part of the manager of the theatre.  It is true that there is a mention of a bodice for Eve, but probably the donnée of the play was after the Fall.

The burning of the Globe Theatre—an event caused, by the way, by Shakespeare’s flair for creating illusions on stage—has unfortunately lost us many important records; however, in the surviving inventory of a London theatre's costume wardrobe from Shakespeare’s time, there are listings for specific costumes for cardinals, shepherds, kings, clowns, friars, and fools; green coats for Robin Hood’s men, and a green gown for Maid Marian; a white and gold doublet for Henry the Fifth, and a robe for Longshanks; in addition to surplices, copes, damask gowns, gowns made of gold and silver cloth, taffeta gowns, calico gowns, velvet coats, satin coats, frieze coats, yellow and black leather jerkins, red suits, grey suits, French Pierrot suits, a robe “for to go invisible,” which seems quite affordable at £3, 10s., and four amazing farthingales—all of which demonstrate a wish to provide each character with the appropriate attire. There are also entries for Spanish, Moorish, and Danish costumes, helmets, lances, painted shields, imperial crowns, and papal tiaras, as well as costumes for Turkish Janissaries, Roman Senators, and all the gods and goddesses of Olympus, showcasing a significant amount of research by the theatre manager. It is true that there is a mention of a bodice for Eve, but probably the premise of the play was set after the Fall.

Indeed, anybody who cares to examine the age of Shakespeare will see that archæology was one of its special characteristics.  After that revival of the classical forms of architecture which was one of the notes of the Renaissance, and the printing at Venice and elsewhere of the masterpieces of Greek and Latin literature, had come naturally an interest in the ornamentation and costume of the antique world.  Nor was it for the learning that they could acquire, but rather for the loveliness that they might create, that the artists studied these things.  The curious objects that were being constantly brought to light by excavations were not left to moulder in a museum, for the contemplation of a callous curator, and the ennui of a policeman bored by the absence of crime.  They were used as motives for the production of a new art, which was to be not beautiful merely, but also strange.

Indeed, anyone who takes a look at Shakespeare's time will notice that archaeology was one of its key features. Following the revival of classical architectural styles that marked the Renaissance, and the printing of masterpieces of Greek and Latin literature in Venice and elsewhere, there naturally arose an interest in the decorations and costumes of the ancient world. It wasn't just about the knowledge they could gain, but more about the beauty they could create that drove artists to study these elements. The fascinating objects that were constantly being uncovered through excavations weren't left to collect dust in a museum for the indifferent gaze of a disinterested curator, or for the boredom of a policeman with nothing to do. Instead, they were used as inspiration for the creation of a new art that was meant to be not only beautiful but also unusual.

Infessura tells us that in 1485 some workmen digging on the Appian Way came across an old Roman sarcophagus inscribed with the name ‘Julia, daughter of Claudius.’  On opening the coffer they found within its marble womb the body of a beautiful girl of about fifteen years of age, preserved by the embalmer’s skill from corruption and the decay of time.  Her eyes were half open, her hair rippled round her in crisp curling gold, and from her lips and cheek the bloom of maidenhood had not yet departed.  Borne back to the Capitol, she became at once the centre of a new cult, and from all parts of the city crowded pilgrims to worship at the wonderful shrine, till the Pope, fearing lest those who had found the secret of beauty in a Pagan tomb might forget what secrets Judæa’s rough and rock-hewn sepulchre contained, had the body conveyed away by night, and in secret buried.  Legend though it may be, yet the story is none the less valuable as showing us the attitude of the Renaissance towards the antique world.  Archæology to them was not a mere science for the antiquarian; it was a means by which they could touch the dry dust of antiquity into the very breath and beauty of life, and fill with the new wine of romanticism forms that else had been old and outworn.  From the pulpit of Niccola Pisano down to Mantegna’s ‘Triumph of Cæsar,’ and the service Cellini designed for King Francis, the influence of this spirit can be traced; nor was it confined merely to the immobile arts—the arts of arrested movement—but its influence was to be seen also in the great Græco-Roman masques which were the constant amusement of the gay courts of the time, and in the public pomps and processions with which the citizens of big commercial towns were wont to greet the princes that chanced to visit them; pageants, by the way, which were considered so important that large prints were made of them and published—a fact which is a proof of the general interest at the time in matters of such kind.

Infessura tells us that in 1485, some workers digging on the Appian Way discovered an old Roman sarcophagus inscribed with the name "Julia, daughter of Claudius." When they opened the coffin, they found the body of a beautiful girl, about fifteen years old, preserved by the embalmers' skills from decay and corruption over time. Her eyes were half open, her hair flowed around her in crisp golden curls, and the freshness of youth still lingered on her lips and cheeks. Once taken back to the Capitol, she immediately became the focus of a new cult, attracting pilgrims from all over the city who came to worship at her remarkable shrine. The Pope, worried that those who had discovered the beauty in a pagan tomb might forget the secrets of Judea's rugged, rock-hewn grave, had the body secretly taken away at night and buried. Although it may be a legend, this story is still valuable as it reflects the Renaissance's attitude towards the ancient world. To them, archaeology wasn’t just a science for collectors; it was a way to breathe life and beauty into the dusty remains of the past and infuse new romantic energy into forms that would otherwise be seen as old and tired. The influence of this spirit can be traced from the pulpit of Niccola Pisano to Mantegna’s "Triumph of Caesar" and the service designed by Cellini for King Francis. This influence was not limited to static arts—the arts of stillness—but also extended to the grand Greco-Roman masquerades that entertained the lively courts of the time, as well as the public celebrations and parades with which the citizens of bustling commercial towns welcomed visiting princes. These pageants were deemed so significant that large prints were made and published about them, underscoring the widespread interest in such matters at that time.

And this use of archæology in shows, so far from being a bit of priggish pedantry, is in every way legitimate and beautiful.  For the stage is not merely the meeting-place of all the arts, but is also the return of art to life.  Sometimes in an archæological novel the use of strange and obsolete terms seems to hide the reality beneath the learning, and I dare say that many of the readers of Notre Dame de Paris have been much puzzled over the meaning of such expressions as la casaque à mahoitres, les voulgiers, le gallimard taché d’encre, les craaquiniers, and the like; but with the stage how different it is!  The ancient world wakes from its sleep, and history moves as a pageant before our eyes, without obliging us to have recourse to a dictionary or an encyclopædia for the perfection of our enjoyment.  Indeed, there is not the slightest necessity that the public should know the authorities for the mounting of any piece.  From such materials, for instance, as the disk of Theodosius, materials with which the majority of people are probably not very familiar, Mr. E. W. Godwin, one of the most artistic spirits of this century in England, created the marvellous loveliness of the first act of Claudian, and showed us the life of Byzantium in the fourth century, not by a dreary lecture and a set of grimy casts, not by a novel which requires a glossary to explain it, but by the visible presentation before us of all the glory of that great town.  And while the costumes were true to the smallest points of colour and design, yet the details were not assigned that abnormal importance which they must necessarily be given in a piecemeal lecture, but were subordinated to the rules of lofty composition and the unity of artistic effect.  Mr. Symonds, speaking of that great picture of Mantegna’s, now in Hampton Court, says that the artist has converted an antiquarian motive into a theme for melodies of line.  The same could have been said with equal justice of Mr. Godwin’s scene.  Only the foolish called it pedantry, only those who would neither look nor listen spoke of the passion of the play being killed by its paint.  It was in reality a scene not merely perfect in its picturesqueness, but absolutely dramatic also, getting rid of any necessity for tedious descriptions, and showing us, by the colour and character of Claudian’s dress, and the dress of his attendants, the whole nature and life of the man, from what school of philosophy he affected, down to what horses he backed on the turf.

And this use of archaeology in shows, far from being just a bit of pretentiousness, is completely valid and beautiful. The stage isn’t just a place where all the arts come together; it’s also where art comes back to life. Sometimes in an archaeological novel, the use of strange and outdated terms can obscure the reality behind the knowledge, and I bet many readers of Notre Dame de Paris have been confused by expressions like la casaque à mahoitres, les voulgiers, le gallimard taché d’encre, les craaquiniers, and similar terms; but it’s so different on stage! The ancient world comes alive, and history unfolds before our eyes without requiring us to consult a dictionary or an encyclopedia to fully enjoy it. In fact, the audience doesn’t need to know the sources for staging any piece. For example, Mr. E. W. Godwin, one of the most artistic minds of this century in England, crafted the stunning beauty of the first act of Claudian using materials like the disk of Theodosius, which most people probably aren’t very familiar with. He showcased the life of Byzantium in the fourth century, not through a dull lecture and a collection of dirty casts, nor through a novel that needs a glossary but by visually presenting all the splendor of that great city. And while the costumes were true to every detail of color and design, those details didn’t receive the excessive importance they would get in a fragmented lecture; instead, they served the principles of grand composition and the unity of artistic effect. Mr. Symonds, commenting on the great painting by Mantegna, now in Hampton Court, says that the artist transformed an antiquarian theme into a beautiful composition. The same could be said about Mr. Godwin’s scene. Only the foolish labeled it as pedantry, only those who wouldn’t look or listen claimed that the play’s passion was ruined by its visuals. In reality, it was a scene not just perfect in its visual appeal, but also dramatically powerful, eliminating the need for tedious descriptions, and revealing the whole character and life of Claudian through the colors and styles of his outfit and those of his attendants, from the philosophy he followed down to the horses he bet on.

And indeed archæology is only really delightful when transfused into some form of art.  I have no desire to underrate the services of laborious scholars, but I feel that the use Keats made of Lemprière’s Dictionary is of far more value to us than Professor Max Müller’s treatment of the same mythology as a disease of language.  Better Endymion than any theory, however sound, or, as in the present instance, unsound, of an epidemic among adjectives!  And who does not feel that the chief glory of Piranesi’s book on Vases is that it gave Keats the suggestion for his ‘Ode on a Grecian Urn’?  Art, and art only, can make archæology beautiful; and the theatric art can use it most directly and most vividly, for it can combine in one exquisite presentation the illusion of actual life with the wonder of the unreal world.  But the sixteenth century was not merely the age of Vitruvius; it was the age of Vecellio also.  Every nation seems suddenly to have become interested in the dress of its neighbours.  Europe began to investigate its own clothes, and the amount of books published on national costumes is quite extraordinary.  At the beginning of the century the Nuremberg Chronicle, with its two thousand illustrations, reached its fifth edition, and before the century was over seventeen editions were published of Munster’s Cosmography.  Besides these two books there were also the works of Michael Colyns, of Hans Weigel, of Amman, and of Vecellio himself, all of them well illustrated, some of the drawings in Vecellio being probably from the hand of Titian.

And indeed, archaeology is only truly enjoyable when it's transformed into some form of art. I don't want to downplay the contributions of diligent scholars, but I believe that Keats's use of Lemprière’s Dictionary is far more valuable to us than Professor Max Müller’s approach to the same mythology as a language issue. Better to read Endymion than any theory, no matter how valid, or, as in this case, invalid, about a language epidemic! And who doesn't recognize that the main charm of Piranesi’s book on Vases is that it inspired Keats's ‘Ode on a Grecian Urn’? Art, and only art, can make archaeology beautiful; theatrical art can utilize it most directly and vividly because it can combine the illusion of real life with the wonder of the unreal world in one beautiful presentation. But the sixteenth century was not just the age of Vitruvius; it was also the age of Vecellio. Every nation seemed to suddenly take an interest in the clothing of its neighbors. Europe began to explore its own attire, and the number of books published about national costumes is quite remarkable. At the start of the century, the Nuremberg Chronicle, with its two thousand illustrations, reached its fifth edition, and by the time the century concluded, seventeen editions of Munster’s Cosmography were published. Besides these two books, there were also the works of Michael Colyns, Hans Weigel, Amman, and Vecellio himself, all well illustrated, with some of the drawings in Vecellio possibly created by Titian.

Nor was it merely from books and treatises that they acquired their knowledge.  The development of the habit of foreign travel, the increased commercial intercourse between countries, and the frequency of diplomatic missions, gave every nation many opportunities of studying the various forms of contemporary dress.  After the departure from England, for instance, of the ambassadors from the Czar, the Sultan and the Prince of Morocco, Henry the Eighth and his friends gave several masques in the strange attire of their visitors.  Later on London saw, perhaps too often, the sombre splendour of the Spanish Court, and to Elizabeth came envoys from all lands, whose dress, Shakespeare tells us, had an important influence on English costume.

They didn’t just learn from books and writings. The rise of foreign travel, increased trade between countries, and more diplomatic missions gave every nation plenty of chances to observe different styles of clothing. For example, after the ambassadors from the Czar, the Sultan, and the Prince of Morocco left England, Henry the Eighth and his friends held several masquerades in the unique outfits of their visitors. Later, London frequently experienced the dark elegance of the Spanish Court, and envoys from around the world came to Elizabeth, whose clothing, as Shakespeare tells us, significantly impacted English fashion.

And the interest was not confined merely to classical dress, or the dress of foreign nations; there was also a good deal of research, amongst theatrical people especially, into the ancient costume of England itself: and when Shakespeare, in the prologue to one of his plays, expresses his regret at being unable to produce helmets of the period, he is speaking as an Elizabethan manager and not merely as an Elizabethan poet.  At Cambridge, for instance, during his day, a play of Richard The Third was performed, in which the actors were attired in real dresses of the time, procured from the great collection of historical costume in the Tower, which was always open to the inspection of managers, and sometimes placed at their disposal.  And I cannot help thinking that this performance must have been far more artistic, as regards costume, than Garrick’s mounting of Shakespeare’s own play on the subject, in which he himself appeared in a nondescript fancy dress, and everybody else in the costume of the time of George the Third, Richmond especially being much admired in the uniform of a young guardsman.

And the interest wasn’t just limited to classical outfits or the clothing of foreign countries; there was also a lot of research, especially among theater people, into the ancient costumes of England itself. When Shakespeare, in the prologue to one of his plays, expresses his regret about being unable to present helmets from that period, he’s speaking as an Elizabethan manager and not just as an Elizabethan poet. For example, at Cambridge during his time, a play of Richard The Third was performed, where the actors wore authentic costumes from that era, sourced from the extensive collection of historical costumes in the Tower, which was always available for managers to inspect and sometimes even use. I can’t help but think that this performance must have been much more artistic in terms of costume than Garrick’s production of Shakespeare’s own play on the same subject, where he appeared in a vague fancy dress and everyone else was in the clothing of George the Third's time, with Richmond, in particular, being highly praised in the uniform of a young guardsman.

For what is the use to the stage of that archæology which has so strangely terrified the critics, but that it, and it alone, can give us the architecture and apparel suitable to the time in which the action of the play passes?  It enables us to see a Greek dressed like a Greek, and an Italian like an Italian; to enjoy the arcades of Venice and the balconies of Verona; and, if the play deals with any of the great eras in our country’s history, to contemplate the age in its proper attire, and the king in his habit as he lived.  And I wonder, by the way, what Lord Lytton would have said some time ago, at the Princess’s Theatre, had the curtain risen on his father’s Brutus reclining in a Queen Anne chair, attired in a flowing wig and a flowered dressing-gown, a costume which in the last century was considered peculiarly appropriate to an antique Roman!  For in those halcyon days of the drama no archæology troubled the stage, or distressed the critics, and our inartistic grandfathers sat peaceably in a stifling atmosphere of anachronisms, and beheld with the calm complacency of the age of prose an Iachimo in powder and patches, a Lear in lace ruffles, and a Lady Macbeth in a large crinoline.  I can understand archæology being attacked on the ground of its excessive realism, but to attack it as pedantic seems to be very much beside the mark.  However, to attack it for any reason is foolish; one might just as well speak disrespectfully of the equator.  For archæology, being a science, is neither good nor bad, but a fact simply.  Its value depends entirely on how it is used, and only an artist can use it.  We look to the archæologist for the materials, to the artist for the method.

What’s the point of the old-fashioned details that have so oddly scared the critics? Only it can show us the right architecture and clothing for the time where the play takes place. It lets us see a Greek dressed like a Greek and an Italian like an Italian; to appreciate the arcades of Venice and the balconies of Verona; and if the play is set in one of the significant periods of our country's history, to envision the era in its appropriate attire and the king in his everyday clothes. I also wonder what Lord Lytton would have thought some time ago at the Princess’s Theatre if the curtain had lifted to reveal his father’s Brutus lounging in a Queen Anne chair, dressed in a flowing wig and a flowery bathrobe, a costume that a century ago seemed especially fitting for an ancient Roman! Back in those carefree days of theater, no historical accuracy bothered the stage or unsettled the critics, and our not-so-artistic forefathers sat comfortably amid a stuffy mix of anachronisms, watching a Iachimo in powdered wig and makeup, a Lear in lace ruffles, and a Lady Macbeth in a huge crinoline. I get how people might criticize historical accuracy for being overly realistic, but to call it pedantic seems way off the mark. Honestly, criticizing it for any reason is silly; it’s like badmouthing the equator. Archaeology, being a science, is neither good nor bad—it simply is. Its worth relies entirely on how it’s applied, and only an artist can do that. We depend on the archaeologist for the materials and the artist for the presentation.

In designing the scenery and costumes for any of Shakespeare’s plays, the first thing the artist has to settle is the best date for the drama.  This should be determined by the general spirit of the play, more than by any actual historical references which may occur in it.  Most Hamlets I have seen were placed far too early.  Hamlet is essentially a scholar of the Revival of Learning; and if the allusion to the recent invasion of England by the Danes puts it back to the ninth century, the use of foils brings it down much later.  Once, however, that the date has been fixed, then the archæologist is to supply us with the facts which the artist is to convert into effects.

When designing the sets and costumes for any of Shakespeare's plays, the first thing the artist needs to determine is the best time period for the drama. This should be based more on the overall mood of the play than on any specific historical references that may be included. Most versions of Hamlet I've seen are set far too early. Hamlet is fundamentally a scholar from the Renaissance; and while the mention of the recent Danish invasion of England places it back in the ninth century, the use of foils suggests a later timeframe. Once the date is established, historians should provide the facts that the artist will transform into visuals.

It has been said that the anachronisms in the plays themselves show us that Shakespeare was indifferent to historical accuracy, and a great deal of capital has been made out of Hector’s indiscreet quotation from Aristotle.  Upon the other hand, the anachronisms are really few in number, and not very important, and, had Shakespeare’s attention been drawn to them by a brother artist, he would probably have corrected them.  For, though they can hardly be called blemishes, they are certainly not the great beauties of his work; or, at least, if they are, their anachronistic charm cannot be emphasised unless the play is accurately mounted according to its proper date.  In looking at Shakespeare’s plays as a whole, however, what is really remarkable is their extraordinary fidelity as regards his personages and his plots.  Many of his dramatis personæ are people who had actually existed, and some of them might have been seen in real life by a portion of his audience.  Indeed the most violent attack that was made on Shakespeare in his time was for his supposed caricature of Lord Cobham.  As for his plots, Shakespeare constantly draws them either from authentic history, or from the old ballads and traditions which served as history to the Elizabethan public, and which even now no scientific historian would dismiss as absolutely untrue.  And not merely did he select fact instead of fancy as the basis of much of his imaginative work, but he always gives to each play the general character, the social atmosphere in a word, of the age in question.  Stupidity he recognises as being one of the permanent characteristics of all European civilisations; so he sees no difference between a London mob of his own day and a Roman mob of pagan days, between a silly watchman in Messina and a silly Justice of the Peace in Windsor.  But when he deals with higher characters, with those exceptions of each age which are so fine that they become its types, he gives them absolutely the stamp and seal of their time.  Virgilia is one of those Roman wives on whose tomb was written ‘Domi mansit, lanam fecit,’ as surely as Juliet is the romantic girl of the Renaissance.  He is even true to the characteristics of race.  Hamlet has all the imagination and irresolution of the Northern nations, and the Princess Katharine is as entirely French as the heroine of Divorçons.  Harry the Fifth is a pure Englishman, and Othello a true Moor.

It's been said that the anachronisms in the plays show that Shakespeare didn't care much about historical accuracy, and a lot has been made of Hector’s awkward quote from Aristotle. On the other hand, the anachronisms are actually quite few and not very significant, and if Shakespeare had been made aware of them by a fellow artist, he likely would have fixed them. Though they can hardly be seen as flaws, they are certainly not the main strengths of his work; or, at least, if they are, their anachronistic appeal can't be highlighted unless the play is staged accurately for its time. When looking at Shakespeare’s plays as a whole, what's really impressive is their remarkable fidelity regarding his characters and plots. Many of his dramatis personæ are real people who actually existed, and some of them might have been seen in real life by parts of his audience. In fact, the most intense criticism of Shakespeare during his time was for his supposed caricature of Lord Cobham. As for his plots, Shakespeare often draws them from authentic history or from the old ballads and traditions that served as history for the Elizabethan audience, which even now no serious historian would completely dismiss as false. Not only did he choose fact over fiction as the foundation for much of his creative work, but he also gives each play the general character and social atmosphere of its respective era. He recognizes that stupidity is a constant trait across all European civilizations; thus, he sees no difference between a London mob of his own time and a Roman mob from pagan days, or between a foolish watchman in Messina and a foolish Justice of the Peace in Windsor. However, when he portrays higher characters, those exceptional individuals of each age who are so refined that they become its archetypes, he gives them the true essence and identity of their time. Virgilia is one of those Roman wives whose tombs bore the inscription ‘Domi mansit, lanam fecit,’ just as Juliet is the romantic girl of the Renaissance. He is even true to racial characteristics. Hamlet embodies all the imagination and indecisiveness of Northern nations, and Princess Katharine is thoroughly French, like the heroine of Divorçons. Henry the Fifth is a pure Englishman, and Othello is a true Moor.

Again when Shakespeare treats of the history of England from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries, it is wonderful how careful he is to have his facts perfectly right—indeed he follows Holinshed with curious fidelity.  The incessant wars between France and England are described with extraordinary accuracy down to the names of the besieged towns, the ports of landing and embarkation, the sites and dates of the battles, the titles of the commanders on each side, and the lists of the killed and wounded.  And as regards the Civil Wars of the Roses we have many elaborate genealogies of the seven sons of Edward the Third; the claims of the rival Houses of York and Lancaster to the throne are discussed at length; and if the English aristocracy will not read Shakespeare as a poet, they should certainly read him as a sort of early Peerage.  There is hardly a single title in the Upper House, with the exception of course of the uninteresting titles assumed by the law lords, which does not appear in Shakespeare along with many details of family history, creditable and discreditable.  Indeed if it be really necessary that the School Board children should know all about the Wars of the Roses, they could learn their lessons just as well out of Shakespeare as out of shilling primers, and learn them, I need not say, far more pleasurably.  Even in Shakespeare’s own day this use of his plays was recognised.  ‘The historical plays teach history to those who cannot read it in the chronicles,’ says Heywood in a tract about the stage, and yet I am sure that sixteenth-century chronicles were much more delightful reading than nineteenth-century primers are.

When Shakespeare covers the history of England from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries, it's remarkable how careful he is to get his facts right—he really follows Holinshed with impressive detail. The ongoing wars between France and England are depicted with incredible accuracy, including the names of besieged towns, the ports used for landings and departures, the locations and dates of battles, the titles of commanders on each side, and the lists of those killed and injured. Regarding the Civil Wars of the Roses, we have detailed genealogies of the seven sons of Edward the Third; the claims of the competing houses of York and Lancaster to the throne are explored in depth. If the English aristocracy won’t read Shakespeare as a poet, they should definitely read him as an early form of a peerage. There’s hardly a single title in the House of Lords, except for the rather dull titles taken by the law lords, that doesn’t appear in Shakespeare, along with a lot of details about family history, both honorable and dishonorable. In fact, if it's really necessary for schoolchildren to learn about the Wars of the Roses, they could get just as much from Shakespeare as from cheap primers, and I can assure you they'd enjoy it much more. Even in Shakespeare's time, this educational use of his plays was recognized. “The historical plays teach history to those who can’t read it in the chronicles,” says Heywood in a pamphlet about the theater, and I’m certain that sixteenth-century chronicles were much more enjoyable to read than nineteenth-century primers are.

Of course the æsthetic value of Shakespeare’s plays does not, in the slightest degree, depend on their facts, but on their Truth, and Truth is independent of facts always, inventing or selecting them at pleasure.  But still Shakespeare’s use of facts is a most interesting part of his method of work, and shows us his attitude towards the stage, and his relations to the great art of illusion.  Indeed he would have been very much surprised at any one classing his plays with ‘fairy tales,’ as Lord Lytton does; for one of his aims was to create for England a national historical drama, which should deal with incidents with which the public was well acquainted, and with heroes that lived in the memory of a people.  Patriotism, I need hardly say, is not a necessary quality of art; but it means, for the artist, the substitution of a universal for an individual feeling, and for the public the presentation of a work of art in a most attractive and popular form.  It is worth noticing that Shakespeare’s first and last successes were both historical plays.

Of course, the aesthetic value of Shakespeare's plays doesn't rely on their facts at all, but on their Truth, which is always independent of facts, as it invents or selects them freely. Still, Shakespeare’s use of facts is a really interesting part of his work and shows us his attitude towards the stage and his relationship with the great art of illusion. In fact, he would have been very surprised if anyone classified his plays as 'fairy tales,' like Lord Lytton did; one of his goals was to create a national historical drama for England, focusing on events that the public was familiar with and heroes who were memorable to the people. Patriotism, I should mention, isn't a necessary quality of art; but for the artist, it means replacing individual feelings with universal ones, and for the public, it means enjoying a work of art in a really appealing and popular way. It's interesting to note that Shakespeare’s first and last successes were both historical plays.

It may be asked, what has this to do with Shakespeare’s attitude towards costume?  I answer that a dramatist who laid such stress on historical accuracy of fact would have welcomed historical accuracy of costume as a most important adjunct to his illusionist method.  And I have no hesitation in saying that he did so.  The reference to helmets of the period in the prologue to Henry the Fifth may be considered fanciful, though Shakespeare must have often seen

It might be questioned, what does this have to do with Shakespeare’s view on costumes? I answer that a playwright who emphasized historical accuracy would have appreciated having historically accurate costumes as a crucial part of his illusionist approach. And I confidently say that he did. The mention of helmets from that era in the prologue to Henry the Fifth may seem imaginative, although Shakespeare must have frequently seen

         The very casque
That did affright the air at Agincourt,

The same helmet
that terrified the air at Agincourt,

where it still hangs in the dusky gloom of Westminster Abbey, along with the saddle of that ‘imp of fame,’ and the dinted shield with its torn blue velvet lining and its tarnished lilies of gold; but the use of military tabards in Henry the Sixth is a bit of pure archæology, as they were not worn in the sixteenth century; and the King’s own tabard, I may mention, was still suspended over his tomb in St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, in Shakespeare’s day.  For, up to the time of the unfortunate triumph of the Philistines in 1645, the chapels and cathedrals of England were the great national museums of archæology, and in them were kept the armour and attire of the heroes of English history.  A good deal was of course preserved in the Tower, and even in Elizabeth’s day tourists were brought there to see such curious relics of the past as Charles Brandon’s huge lance, which is still, I believe, the admiration of our country visitors; but the cathedrals and churches were, as a rule, selected as the most suitable shrines for the reception of the historic antiquities.  Canterbury can still show us the helm of the Black Prince, Westminster the robes of our kings, and in old St. Paul’s the very banner that had waved on Bosworth field was hung up by Richmond himself.

where it still hangs in the dim light of Westminster Abbey, along with the saddle of that 'imp of fame,' and the dented shield with its torn blue velvet lining and tarnished gold lilies; but the use of military tabards in Henry the Sixth is purely historical, as they weren't worn in the sixteenth century; and the King’s own tabard, by the way, was still hanging over his tomb in St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, during Shakespeare’s time. Up until the unfortunate victory of the Philistines in 1645, the chapels and cathedrals of England were the main national museums of history, where the armor and attire of English heroes were kept. A lot was preserved in the Tower, and even in Elizabeth’s time, tourists were taken there to see fascinating relics of the past like Charles Brandon’s massive lance, which is still, I believe, admired by our country visitors; but the cathedrals and churches were generally chosen as the most appropriate places for historic artifacts. Canterbury can still show us the helm of the Black Prince, Westminster the robes of our kings, and in old St. Paul’s, the very banner that had waved at Bosworth field was hung up by Richmond himself.

In fact, everywhere that Shakespeare turned in London, he saw the apparel and appurtenances of past ages, and it is impossible to doubt that he made use of his opportunities.  The employment of lance and shield, for instance, in actual warfare, which is so frequent in his plays, is drawn from archæology, and not from the military accoutrements of his day; and his general use of armour in battle was not a characteristic of his age, a time when it was rapidly disappearing before firearms.  Again, the crest on Warwick’s helmet, of which such a point is made in Henry the Sixth, is absolutely correct in a fifteenth-century play when crests were generally worn, but would not have been so in a play of Shakespeare’s own time, when feathers and plumes had taken their place—a fashion which, as he tells us in Henry the Eighth, was borrowed from France.  For the historical plays, then, we may be sure that archæology was employed, and as for the others I feel certain that it was the case also.  The appearance of Jupiter on his eagle, thunderbolt in hand, of Juno with her peacocks, and of Iris with her many-coloured bow; the Amazon masque and the masque of the Five Worthies, may all be regarded as archæological; and the vision which Posthumus sees in prison of Sicilius Leonatus—‘an old man, attired like a warrior, leading an ancient matron’—is clearly so.  Of the ‘Athenian dress’ by which Lysander is distinguished from Oberon I have already spoken; but one of the most marked instances is in the case of the dress of Coriolanus, for which Shakespeare goes directly to Plutarch.  That historian, in his Life of the great Roman, tells us of the oak-wreath with which Caius Marcius was crowned, and of the curious kind of dress in which, according to ancient fashion, he had to canvass his electors; and on both of these points he enters into long disquisitions, investigating the origin and meaning of the old customs.  Shakespeare, in the spirit of the true artist, accepts the facts of the antiquarian and converts them into dramatic and picturesque effects: indeed the gown of humility, the ‘woolvish gown,’ as Shakespeare calls it, is the central note of the play.  There are other cases I might quote, but this one is quite sufficient for my purpose; and it is evident from it at any rate that, in mounting a play in the accurate costume of the time, according to the best authorities, we are carrying out Shakespeare’s own wishes and method.

Everywhere Shakespeare looked in London, he noticed the clothing and accessories from earlier times, and there's no doubt he took advantage of this. The use of lances and shields in actual battles, which appears often in his plays, comes from history, not from the military gear of his time; his general depiction of armor in combat wasn’t typical of his era, which was quickly transitioning to firearms. Additionally, the crest on Warwick’s helmet, which is emphasized in Henry the Sixth, is entirely accurate for a fifteenth-century play when crests were commonly worn, but would not have been for a play in Shakespeare’s own time, when feathers and plumes had become the norm—a style he mentions was borrowed from France in Henry the Eighth. For his historical plays, we can be sure he used historical references, and I'm confident that he did in his other works as well. The appearance of Jupiter on his eagle, holding a thunderbolt; Juno with her peacocks; and Iris with her rainbow; along with the Amazon masque and the masque of the Five Worthies can all be seen as historical references; and the vision Posthumus has in prison of Sicilius Leonatus—‘an old man, dressed like a warrior, leading an ancient matron’—clearly fits this idea. I've already discussed the ‘Athenian dress’ that distinguishes Lysander from Oberon, but one of the most significant examples is Coriolanus's outfit, for which Shakespeare goes straight to Plutarch. That historian, in his Life of the great Roman, tells about the oak wreath with which Caius Marcius was honored, and the peculiar outfit he wore to campaign for votes, delving into the history and meaning of these old customs. Shakespeare, true to the spirit of an artist, accepts these historical facts and transforms them into dramatic and visual elements: indeed, the gown of humility, referred to by Shakespeare as the ‘woolvish gown,’ is central to the play. There are other examples I could mention, but this one is sufficient for my point; and it’s clear that when staging a play in the accurate costume of the time, based on the best sources, we are fulfilling Shakespeare's own intentions and methods.

Even if it were not so, there is no more reason that we should continue any imperfections which may be supposed to have characterised Shakespeare’s stage mounting than that we should have Juliet played by a young man, or give up the advantage of changeable scenery.  A great work of dramatic art should not merely be made expressive of modern passion by means of the actor, but should be presented to us in the form most suitable to the modern spirit.  Racine produced his Roman plays in Louis Quatorze dress on a stage crowded with spectators; but we require different conditions for the enjoyment of his art.  Perfect accuracy of detail, for the sake of perfect illusion, is necessary for us.  What we have to see is that the details are not allowed to usurp the principal place.  They must be subordinate always to the general motive of the play.  But subordination in art does not mean disregard of truth; it means conversion of fact into effect, and assigning to each detail its proper relative value

Even if it weren't the case, there's no reason we should keep any flaws that might have characterized Shakespeare’s stage presentation, just like we shouldn’t have Juliet played by a young man or forgo the benefit of changeable scenery. A great piece of dramatic art shouldn’t just express modern emotions through the actor, but should also be presented in a way that fits the modern spirit best. Racine produced his Roman plays in the style of Louis XIV on a stage filled with spectators; however, we need different conditions to truly appreciate his art. We require perfect accuracy in detail for the sake of creating a convincing illusion. What we need to ensure is that the details don’t overshadow the main focus. They must always take a backseat to the overall theme of the play. But in art, subordination doesn’t mean ignoring truth; it means transforming fact into effect and giving each detail its appropriate relative importance.

‘Les petits détails d’histoire et de vie domestique (says Hugo) doivent être scrupuleusement étudiés et reproduits par le poète, mais uniquement comme des moyens d’accroître la réalité de l’ensemble, et de faire pénétrer jusque dans les coins les plus obscurs de l’œuvre cette vie générale et puissante au milieu de laquelle les personnages sont plus vrais, et les catastrophes, par conséqueut, plus poignantes.  Tout doit être subordonné à ce but.  L’Homme sur le premier plan, le reste au fond.’

“The little details of history and everyday life (Hugo says) should be closely examined and represented by the poet, but only to enrich the overall reality, reaching into the darkest parts of the work with this broad and dynamic life that makes the characters more authentic and the tragedies, therefore, more impactful. Everything must serve this purpose. The Man is in the foreground, and everything else is in the background.”

This passage is interesting as coming from the first great French dramatist who employed archæology on the stage, and whose plays, though absolutely correct in detail, are known to all for their passion, not for their pedantry—for their life, not for their learning.  It is true that he has made certain concessions in the case of the employment of curious or strange expressions.  Ruy Blas talks of M, de Priego as ‘sujet du roi’ instead of ‘noble du roi,’ and Angelo Malipieri speaks of ‘la croix rouge’ instead of ‘la croix de gueules.’  But they are concessions made to the public, or rather to a section of it.  ‘J’en offre ici toute mes excuses aux spectateurs intelligents,’ he says in a note to one of the plays; ‘espérons qu’un jour un seigneur vénitien pourra dire tout bonnement sans péril son blason sur le théâtre.  C’est un progrès qui viendra.’  And, though the description of the crest is not couched in accurate language, still the crest itself was accurately right.  It may, of course, be said that the public do not notice these things; upon the other hand, it should be remembered that Art has no other aim but her own perfection, and proceeds simply by her own laws, and that the play which Hamlet describes as being caviare to the general is a play he highly praises.  Besides, in England, at any rate, the public have undergone a transformation; there is far more appreciation of beauty now than there was a few years ago; and though they may not be familiar with the authorities and archæological data for what is shown to them, still they enjoy whatever loveliness they look at.  And this is the important thing.  Better to take pleasure in a rose than to put its root under a microscope.  Archæological accuracy is merely a condition of illusionist stage effect; it is not its quality.  And Lord Lytton’s proposal that the dresses should merely be beautiful without being accurate is founded on a misapprehension of the nature of costume, and of its value on the stage.  This value is twofold, picturesque and dramatic; the former depends on the colour of the dress, the latter on its design and character.  But so interwoven are the two that, whenever in our own day historical accuracy has been disregarded, and the various dresses in a play taken from different ages, the result has been that the stage has been turned into that chaos of costume, that caricature of the centuries, the Fancy Dress Ball, to the entire ruin of all dramatic and picturesque effect.  For the dresses of one age do not artistically harmonise with the dresses of another: and, as far as dramatic value goes, to confuse the costumes is to confuse the play.  Costume is a growth, an evolution, and a most important, perhaps the most important, sign of the manners, customs and mode of life of each century.  The Puritan dislike of colour, adornment and grace in apparel was part of the great revolt of the middle classes against Beauty in the seventeenth century.  A historian who disregarded it would give us a most inaccurate picture of the time, and a dramatist who did not avail himself of it would miss a most vital element in producing an illusionist effect.  The effeminacy of dress that characterised the reign of Richard the Second was a constant theme of contemporary authors.  Shakespeare, writing two hundred years after, makes the king’s fondness for gay apparel and foreign fashions a point in the play, from John of Gaunt’s reproaches down to Richard’s own speech in the third act on his deposition from the throne.  And that Shakespeare examined Richard’s tomb in Westminster Abbey seems to me certain from York’s speech:—

This passage is interesting because it comes from the first great French playwright who used archaeology on stage, and whose plays, while completely accurate in detail, are known for their passion rather than their pedantry—for their life, not their learning. It's true that he made some concessions regarding the use of unusual or strange expressions. Ruy Blas refers to M. de Priego as ‘sujet du roi’ instead of ‘noble du roi,’ and Angelo Malipieri talks about ‘la croix rouge’ instead of ‘la croix de gueules.’ But these are concessions made to the audience, or rather to a segment of it. ‘I offer my full apologies to the intelligent spectators,’ he says in a note to one of his plays; ‘let’s hope that one day a Venetian lord can simply state his coat of arms on stage without risk. That’s a progress that will come.’ And, although the crest is not described in accurate terms, the crest itself is still correct. Of course, one might say that the audience doesn’t notice these details; however, it should be remembered that art has no aim other than its own perfection and operates solely according to its own principles, and that the play which Hamlet describes as being caviar to the general is one he highly praises. Moreover, in England at least, the audience has undergone a transformation; there is much more appreciation for beauty now than there was a few years ago; and while they may not be familiar with the historical references and archaeological details of what they see, they enjoy whatever beauty they encounter. And that’s what really matters. It’s better to take pleasure in a rose than to examine its root under a microscope. Archaeological accuracy is merely a condition for achieving illusionist stage effects; it’s not its essence. Lord Lytton's idea that costumes should be beautiful without being accurate is based on a misunderstanding of the nature of costume and its value on stage. This value has two aspects: picturesque and dramatic; the former relies on the color of the costume, while the latter depends on its design and character. But the two are so intertwined that whenever historical accuracy has been neglected in our time, leading to costumes from different eras being mixed in a play, the result has been a chaotic costume display—like a caricature of the centuries, akin to a Fancy Dress Ball, which completely ruins both the dramatic and picturesque effects. Costumes from one era do not artistically harmonize with those from another; and when it comes to dramatic value, mixing costumes confuses the play. Costume is a product of growth, evolution, and is a crucial—perhaps the most crucial—sign of the manners, customs, and lifestyle of each century. The Puritan disdain for color, embellishment, and elegance in clothing was part of the larger revolt of the middle classes against beauty in the seventeenth century. A historian who ignored this would present a very inaccurate picture of the time, and a playwright who didn’t incorporate it would overlook a vital element in creating an illusionist effect. The effeminacy of dress that characterized the reign of Richard the Second was a recurring theme among contemporary authors. Shakespeare, writing two hundred years later, highlights the king’s fondness for elaborate clothing and foreign fashions throughout the play, from John of Gaunt’s accusations to Richard’s own speech in the third act about his deposition from the throne. And it seems certain to me that Shakespeare examined Richard’s tomb in Westminster Abbey, based on York’s speech:—

See, see, King Richard doth himself appear
As doth the blushing discontented sun
From out the fiery portal of the east,
When he perceives the envious clouds are bent
To dim his glory.

Look, look, King Richard is here
Just like the ashamed, unhappy sun
Coming out from the blazing doorway of the east,
When he notices the envious clouds are trying
To dim his shine.

For we can still discern on the King’s robe his favourite badge—the sun issuing from a cloud.  In fact, in every age the social conditions are so exemplified in costume, that to produce a sixteenth-century play in fourteenth-century attire, or vice versa, would make the performance seem unreal because untrue.  And, valuable as beauty of effect on the stage is, the highest beauty is not merely comparable with absolute accuracy of detail, but really dependent on it.  To invent, an entirely new costume is almost impossible except in burlesque or extravaganza, and as for combining the dress of different centuries into one, the experiment would be dangerous, and Shakespeare’s opinion of the artistic value of such a medley may be gathered from his incessant satire of the Elizabethan dandies for imagining that they were well dressed because they got their doublets in Italy, their hats in Germany, and their hose in France.  And it should be noted that the most lovely scenes that have been produced on our stage have been those that have been characterised by perfect accuracy, such as Mr. and Mrs. Bancroft’s eighteenth-century revivals at the Haymarket, Mr. Irying’s superb production of Much Ado About Nothing, and Mr. Barrett’s Claudian.  Besides, and this is perhaps the most complete answer to Lord Lytton’s theory, it must be remembered that neither in costume nor in dialogue is beauty the dramatist’s primary aim at all.  The true dramatist aims first at what is characteristic, and no more desires that all his personages should be beautifully attired than he desires that they should all have beautiful natures or speak beautiful English.  The true dramatist, in fact, shows us life under the conditions of art, not art in the form of life.  The Greek dress was the loveliest dress the world has ever seen, and the English dress of the last century one of the most monstrous; yet we cannot costume a play by Sheridan as we would costume a play by Sophokles.  For, as Polonius says in his excellent lecture, a lecture to which I am glad to have the opportunity of expressing my obligations, one of the first qualities of apparel is its expressiveness.  And the affected style of dress in the last century was the natural characteristic of a society of affected manners and affected conversation—a characteristic which the realistic dramatist will highly value down to the smallest detail of accuracy, and the materials for which he can get only from archæology.

We can still see on the King’s robe his favorite emblem—the sun coming out from behind a cloud. In every era, social conditions are reflected in clothing, so staging a sixteenth-century play in fourteenth-century attire or vice versa would make the performance feel unrealistic because it's inaccurate. Although visual beauty on stage is important, the highest form of beauty relies significantly on precise detail. Creating entirely new costumes is almost impossible, except in parodies or extravagant performances. Mixing outfits from different centuries in one production could be risky, and Shakespeare's perspective on the artistic value of such a mix is clear from his ongoing satire of Elizabethan fops who thought they looked stylish because they got their doublets from Italy, hats from Germany, and stockings from France. It’s worth noting that the most beautiful scenes presented on our stage have been those with perfect accuracy, like Mr. and Mrs. Bancroft’s eighteenth-century revivals at the Haymarket, Mr. Irving’s magnificent production of Much Ado About Nothing, and Mr. Barrett’s Claudian. Furthermore, this may be the most definitive counter to Lord Lytton’s theory: neither in costume nor in dialogue is beauty the dramatist’s main focus. The true dramatist aims first for what is characteristic, seeking no more that all characters should be beautifully dressed than they should have beautiful personalities or speak beautifully. The real dramatist shows us life under the conditions of art, not art as life. Greek clothing was the most beautiful style the world has ever seen, while the English fashion of the last century was one of the most grotesque; yet we can't dress a play by Sheridan the same way we would dress a play by Sophocles. As Polonius says in his insightful lecture—one for which I’m grateful to have the chance to express my thanks—one of the primary qualities of clothing is how it expresses. The pretentious fashion of the last century naturally reflected a society with pretentious manners and conversation—a trait that the realistic dramatist will value immensely down to the finest detail of accuracy, which can only be drawn from archaeology.

But it is not enough that a dress should be accurate; it must be also appropriate to the stature and appearance of the actor, and to his supposed condition, as well as to his necessary action in the play.  In Mr. Hare’s production of As You Like It at the St. James’s Theatre, for instance, the whole point of Orlando’s complaint that he is brought up like a peasant, and not like a gentleman, was spoiled by the gorgeousness of his dress, and the splendid apparel worn by the banished Duke and his friends was quite out of place.  Mr. Lewis Wingfield’s explanation that the sumptuary laws of the period necessitated their doing so, is, I am afraid, hardly sufficient.  Outlaws, lurking in a forest and living by the chase, are not very likely to care much about ordinances of dress.  They were probably attired like Robin Hood’s men, to whom, indeed, they are compared in the course of the play.  And that their dress was not that of wealthy noblemen may be seen by Orlando’s words when he breaks in upon them.  He mistakes them for robbers, and is amazed to find that they answer him in courteous and gentle terms.  Lady Archibald Campbell’s production, under Mr. E. W. Godwin’s direction, of the same play in Coombe Wood was, as regards mounting, far more artistic.  At least it seemed so to me.  The Duke and his companions were dressed in serge tunics, leathern jerkins, high boots and gauntlets, and wore bycocket hats and hoods.  And as they were playing in a real forest, they found, I am sure, their dresses extremely convenient.  To every character in the play was given a perfectly appropriate attire, and the brown and green of their costumes harmonised exquisitely with the ferns through which they wandered, the trees beneath which they lay, and the lovely English landscape that surrounded the Pastoral Players.  The perfect naturalness of the scene was due to the absolute accuracy and appropriateness of everything that was worn.  Nor could archæology have been put to a severer test, or come out of it more triumphantly.  The whole production showed once for all that, unless a dress is archæologically correct, and artistically appropriate, it always looks unreal, unnatural, and theatrical in the sense of artificial.

But it's not enough for a costume to be accurate; it also needs to fit the actor's size and appearance, his supposed status, and the necessary actions in the play. In Mr. Hare’s production of As You Like It at the St. James’s Theatre, for example, Orlando’s complaint about being raised like a peasant instead of a gentleman was undermined by the extravagance of his costume, and the lavish outfits of the banished Duke and his friends felt completely out of place. Mr. Lewis Wingfield’s explanation that the sumptuary laws of the time required this isn’t quite convincing. Outlaws hiding in a forest and living off the land likely wouldn’t be concerned about dress codes. They were probably dressed like Robin Hood’s men, whom they are compared to in the play. Orlando’s words when he encounters them show that their clothing didn’t resemble that of wealthy nobles; he mistakes them for robbers and is surprised when they respond to him politely. Lady Archibald Campbell’s production, directed by Mr. E. W. Godwin, of the same play in Coombe Wood was, in terms of staging, much more artistic. At least that’s how it seemed to me. The Duke and his companions wore surcoat tunics, leather jerkins, high boots, and gauntlets, along with bycocket hats and hoods. And since they were performing in a real forest, their costumes must have been very practical. Each character was dressed appropriately, and the browns and greens of their outfits blended beautifully with the ferns they walked through, the trees they rested under, and the lovely English landscape surrounding the Pastoral Players. The naturalness of the scene was a result of the perfect accuracy and relevance of what everyone wore. Archaeology couldn’t have faced a tougher challenge or emerged from it more successfully. The whole production demonstrated that unless a costume is archaeologically accurate and artistically fitting, it will always come off as artificial, unrealistic, and theatrical.

Nor, again, is it enough that there should be accurate and appropriate costumes of beautiful colours; there must be also beauty of colour on the stage as a whole, and as long as the background is painted by one artist, and the foreground figures independently designed by another, there is the danger of a want of harmony in the scene as a picture.  For each scene the colour-scheme should be settled as absolutely as for the decoration of a room, and the textures which it is proposed to use should be mixed and re-mixed in every possible combination, and what is discordant removed.  Then, as regards the particular kinds of colours, the stage is often too glaring, partly through the excessive use of hot, violent reds, and partly through the costumes looking too new.  Shabbiness, which in modern life is merely the tendency of the lower orders towards tone, is not without its artistic value, and modern colours are often much improved by being a little faded.  Blue also is too frequently used: it is not merely a dangerous colour to wear by gaslight, but it is really difficult in England to get a thoroughly good blue.  The fine Chinese blue, which we all so much admire, takes two years to dye, and the English public will not wait so long for a colour.  Peacock blue, of course, has been employed on the stage, notably at the Lyceum, with great advantage; but all attempts at a good light blue, or good dark blue, which I have seen have been failures.  The value of black is hardly appreciated; it was used effectively by Mr. Irving in Hamlet as the central note of a composition, but as a tone-giving neutral its importance is not recognised.  And this is curious, considering the general colour of the dress of a century in which, as Baudelaire says, ‘Nous célébrons tous quelque enterrement.’  The archæologist of the future will probably point to this age as the time when the beauty of black was understood; but I hardly think that, as regards stage-mounting or house decoration, it really is.  Its decorative value is, of course, the same as that of white or gold; it can separate and harmonise colours.  In modern plays the black frock-coat of the hero becomes important in itself, and should be given a suitable background.  But it rarely is.  Indeed the only good background for a play in modern dress which I have ever seen was the dark grey and cream-white scene of the first act of the Princesse Georges in Mrs. Langtry’s production.  As a rule, the hero is smothered in bric-à-brac and palm-trees, lost in the gilded abyss of Louis Quatorze furniture, or reduced to a mere midge in the midst of marqueterie; whereas the background should always be kept as a background, and colour subordinated to effect.  This, of course, can only be done when there is one single mind directing the whole production.  The facts of art are diverse, but the essence of artistic effect is unity.  Monarchy, Anarchy, and Republicanism may contend for the government of nations; but a theatre should be in the power of a cultured despot.  There may be division of labour, but there must be no division of mind.  Whoever understands the costume of an age understands of necessity its architecture and its surroundings also, and it is easy to see from the chairs of a century whether it was a century of crinolines or not.  In fact, in art there is no specialism, and a really artistic production should bear the impress of one master, and one master only, who not merely should design and arrange everything, but should have complete control over the way in which each dress is to be worn.

It's not enough to just have accurate and appropriate costumes in beautiful colors; the stage as a whole must also display beauty in color. If the background is painted by one artist and the foreground figures are designed independently by another, there’s a risk of lacking harmony in the scene. Each scene’s color scheme should be established as carefully as for room decoration, with textures mixed and matched in every possible way, removing anything that clashes. Additionally, the types of colors used can often be too harsh, partly due to the excessive use of bright reds and partly because the costumes look too brand new. Shabbiness, which in modern society reflects the lower classes' style, has its artistic value, and modern colors can look much better when slightly faded. Blue is also too commonly used; it’s not only a tricky color to wear under gaslight, but it’s genuinely hard to find a really good blue in England. The beautiful Chinese blue we all admire takes two years to dye, and the British public isn’t willing to wait that long for a color. Peacock blue has certainly been used effectively on stage, especially at the Lyceum, but every attempt at a good light or dark blue I’ve seen has failed. The value of black is often overlooked; it was used effectively by Mr. Irving in Hamlet as a central part of the composition, but its importance as a neutral tone is not acknowledged. This is odd, considering the typical dress color of a century that, as Baudelaire says, ‘We all celebrate some burial.’ Future historians will likely point to this era as one that recognized the beauty of black, but I doubt that’s true when it comes to stage set design or home decoration. Its decorative value is on par with white or gold; it can separate and harmonize colors. In modern plays, the hero’s black frock coat becomes significant and should have a fitting background, yet it rarely does. In fact, the only good background for a modern dress play I’ve seen was the dark grey and cream-white setting of the first act of Princesse Georges in Mrs. Langtry’s production. Generally, the hero is overwhelmed by decorations and palm trees, getting lost in an excess of Louis XIV furniture, while the background should always remain just that, with color supporting the effect. This can only happen when one singular vision guides the entire production. The elements of art are diverse, but the essence of artistic impact is unity. Monarchy, anarchism, and republicanism might compete for state governance, but the theater should be under the control of a cultured dictator. Labor can be divided, but the vision must not be split. Anyone who understands the costumes of a time also understands its architecture and surroundings, and it’s easy to tell from a century’s chairs whether it was a time of crinolines or not. In art, there’s no specialization; a truly artistic production should reflect the vision of one master, who should not only design and arrange everything but also have full authority over how each costume is to be worn.

Mademoiselle Mars, in the first production of Hernani, absolutely refused to call her lover ‘Mon Lion!’ unless she was allowed to wear a little fashionable toque then much in vogue on the Boulevards; and many young ladies on our own stage insist to the present day on wearing stiff starched petticoats under Greek dresses, to the entire ruin of all delicacy of line and fold; but these wicked things should not be allowed.  And there should be far more dress rehearsals than there are now.  Actors such as Mr. Forbes-Robertson, Mr. Conway, Mr. George Alexander, and others, not to mention older artists, can move with ease and elegance in the attire of any century; but there are not a few who seem dreadfully embarrassed about their hands if they have no side pockets, and who always wear their dresses as if they were costumes.  Costumes, of course, they are to the designer; but dresses they should be to those that wear them.  And it is time that a stop should be put to the idea, very prevalent on the stage, that the Greeks and Romans always went about bareheaded in the open air—a mistake the Elizabethan managers did not fall into, for they gave hoods as well as gowns to their Roman senators.

Mademoiselle Mars, in the first production of Hernani, absolutely refused to call her lover ‘Mon Lion!’ unless she was allowed to wear a fashionable toque that was popular on the Boulevards at the time; and many young actresses today still insist on wearing stiff starched petticoats under Greek dresses, completely ruining the subtlety of the lines and folds. These frustrating choices shouldn't be permitted. There should be way more dress rehearsals than there currently are. Actors like Mr. Forbes-Robertson, Mr. Conway, Mr. George Alexander, and others, not to mention older performers, can move gracefully in outfits from any era; yet there are many who seem really awkward about their hands if they don’t have side pockets and who always wear their dresses like costumes. Costumes, of course, are what the designer sees; but dresses should be how the wearers feel. And it’s time to put an end to the common misconception on stage that the Greeks and Romans always went around bareheaded outdoors—a mistake that the Elizabethan managers avoided by giving hoods along with gowns to their Roman senators.

More dress rehearsals would also be of value in explaining to the actors that there is a form of gesture and movement that is not merely appropriate to each style of dress, but really conditioned by it.  The extravagant use of the arms in the eighteenth century, for instance, was the necessary result of the large hoop, and the solemn dignity of Burleigh owed as much to his ruff as to his reason.  Besides until an actor is at home in his dress, he is not at home in his part.

More dress rehearsals would also help explain to the actors that there's a way of using gestures and movements that's not just suitable for each style of dress, but really influenced by it. For example, the dramatic use of the arms in the eighteenth century was a direct result of the large hoop skirts, and Burleigh's serious presence came from his ruff as much as from his intellect. Also, until an actor feels comfortable in their costume, they won’t feel comfortable in their role.

Of the value of beautiful costume in creating an artistic temperament in the audience, and producing that joy in beauty for beauty’s sake without which the great masterpieces of art can never be understood, I will not here speak; though it is worth while to notice how Shakespeare appreciated that side of the question in the production of his tragedies, acting them always by artificial light, and in a theatre hung with black; but what I have tried to point out is that archæology is not a pedantic method, but a method of artistic illusion, and that costume is a means of displaying character without description, and of producing dramatic situations and dramatic effects.  And I think it is a pity that so many critics should have set themselves to attack one of the most important movements on the modern stage before that movement has at all reached its proper perfection.  That it will do so, however, I feel as certain as that we shall require from our dramatic critics in the future higher qualification than that they can remember Macready or have seen Benjamin Webster; we shall require of them, indeed, that they cultivate a sense of beauty.  Pour être plus difficile, la tâche n’en est que plus glorieuse.  And if they will not encourage, at least they must not oppose, a movement of which Shakespeare of all dramatists would have most approved, for it has the illusion of truth for its method, and the illusion of beauty for its result.  Not that I agree with everything that I have said in this essay.  There is much with which I entirely disagree.  The essay simply represents an artistic standpoint, and in æsthetic criticism attitude is everything.  For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth.  A Truth in art is that whose contradictory is also true.  And just as it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can apprehend the Platonic theory of ideas, so it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can realise Hegel’s system of contraries.  The truths of metaphysics are the truths of masks.

I won't talk here about the value of beautiful costumes in fostering an artistic mindset in the audience and generating joy in beauty for beauty's sake, which is essential for truly understanding the great masterpieces of art. However, it’s worth noting how Shakespeare recognized this aspect in the staging of his tragedies, always using artificial light and performing in a theatre draped in black. What I want to emphasize is that archaeology is not a dry, academic approach, but rather a method for artistic illusion, and that costumes serve as a way to express character without needing descriptions, while also creating dramatic situations and effects. It's unfortunate that many critics have attacked one of the most significant movements on the modern stage before it has reached its full potential. However, I am confident it will, just as I believe that future dramatic critics will need a higher level of qualification than merely being able to remember Macready or having seen Benjamin Webster; they will need to cultivate a sense of beauty. Pour être plus difficile, la tâche n’en est que plus glorieuse. If they won’t support it, they at least shouldn’t stand in the way of a movement that Shakespeare would have approved of the most, as it uses the illusion of truth as its method and produces the illusion of beauty as its result. Not that I agree with everything I've said in this essay. There is a lot I completely disagree with. The essay merely reflects an artistic perspective, and in aesthetic criticism, attitude is everything. In art, there is no such thing as universal truth. A truth in art is one where its opposite can also be true. Just as we can only grasp the Platonic theory of ideas through art criticism, we can also only understand Hegel’s system of contraries through it. The truths of metaphysics are the truths of masks.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!